It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individual personal, non-commercial purposes. and we request that you use these files for + Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web ai[http: //books . google. com/| Ms i i Bed ® ( 2") ' wr de ‘i ri. @ ; a oe al * ‘ A ' r aad ae ¢ 7 ae oa 7 “| UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN HENRY VIGNAUD LIBRARY THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. “BY ROBERT ELLIS, B.D., | PELLOW OF 87. JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE; AND AUTHOR OF ‘A TREATISE ON HANNIBAL’S PASSAGE OF THE ALPS." ~ “‘LAW@UAGES ARB THE PEDIGRER OF NATIONS,’”’—JOHNSON. | LONDON: PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. M DOCCLXI. > x ’ . ¢ ~ _7 < * eel + le Ms 4 e «© * * we e LONDON : 28, PRINTERS, CHANDOS STREET, TENT GARDEN.
Vtgye ok a CONTENTS. THE ARYAN RAOE, AND ITS DIVISIONS . . . «© «6 « « « THE ETRUSCANS A BRANCH OF THE THRACIAN RACE—<HIS- TORICAL EVIDENCE OF THE EXTENSION OF THE THRACIAN RACE FROM ARMENIA TO ETRURIA . . . -«© «© «6 « « LINGUISTIC EVIDENCE OF THE EXTENSION OF THE THRAOIAN RACE FROM ARMENIA TO ETRURIA. ©. © 1. «© 6 « CAPPADOOIAN WORDS... . . «6 « «© «© © © @ se PHRYGIAN WORDS... . .- 1. s+ 6 «© © © © eo PHRYGIAN INSCRIPTIONS . . 1. - 6 e+ + ee ew we LYDIAN WORDS. . . . «+ © 6 © © «© © © © ww CARIAN WORDS. . . . . 1 «© © © «© © © © @ oo THE LYCIANS AND THE CAUCASIAN NATIONS . . . . .'. LYCIAN INSORIPTIONS. . . + + © © © «© © «© © «@ LYCIAN WORDS. . . . 6 ee ee ew ee THRACIAN WORDS .. . . 2. - ee + 6 @ ee es SCYTHIAN WORDS . . . . . + 6 2 © es te ee ee DACIAN NAMES OF PLANTS . . . . . =. ee ee ee ALBANIAN WORDS ALLIED TO THE ARMENIAN. .... . RHAZTO-ROMANSCH WORDS ALLIED TO THE ARMENIAN .. . ETRUSOAN WORDS . . . . «1 ee ew ew ew ee ETRUSCAN INSORIPTIONS . . . . 1 1 ee we ee SEPULCHRAL INSCRIPTIONS . .-. . 1 1 ee ee VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS . . . «1. « © © «© «© © © © VOCABULARY OF VOTIVE WORDS .......... 4271382 101 103 118 130 1V CONTENTS. PAGE THE INSCRIPTION OF OERVETRI ... .. «6 « « « « 139 THE PERUGIAN INSCRIPTION. . . . 2. © «© «© « « « « LBL GEOGRAPHICAL NAMES IN ETRURIA AND OTHER COUNTRIES . 161 THE PELASGIANS .... + «ee © © e« « «© ee « « LIS POSSIBLE EXTENSION OF THE THRACIANS TO THE WEST OF ETRURIA e e e e e e e e ® e e e e e e e 179 NAMES OF GLACIERS . . . . . «© «© « © © «© « « « 180 THE BEBRYCES OF THE EASTERN PYRENEES .... . » 182 CONCLUSION . . . « 6 © «© © © © «© «© © «© « « « 183 APPENDIX . 2. «© «© © © © © © © «© «© « «© « « « 189 INDEX OF ETRUSCAN WORDS ......-. «ee « .« 198 Tae Armenian letters are represented by the following equivalents :— l. a. 21. y (partakes of the sounds 2. 6, off and y: asa final 3. 9. commonly mute). 4. d. 22. 2. 5. ¢ (Eng. e or ye). | 28. § (Eng. sf). 6. 2. 24. 0. 7. € 25. é (Eng. ch). 8. é (neutral vowel: Germ. 6, | 26. p. Sansk. a). 27. § (between Eng. and sf). 9. th. : 28. r (strong 7). 10. 2 (Fr. y, Eng. ¢ in mea- | 29. ». sure). 30. w (as v when beginning a 1], 2. syllable). 12. 2. 81. ¢. 18. &h. 82. 7. 14. z (Eng. ds). 33. # (Eng. Zz). 15. &. 84. v (wu, v: never a vowel 16. &. when alone). 17. 2 (Eng. ¢s). 35. ph. 18. 2? (Welsh 22, Polish thick?). | 36. cd. 19. g§ (Eng. ,y). 37. d (broad o, like Fr. az). 20. m. 38. 7. | The effect of the (.) is to strengthen, of the (’) to soften, the consonant which it qualifies. The letters, 37 and 38, are of late introduction : 37 was formerly written av: 88 is only used in some foreign words. The following are regularly diphthongs, when followed by a consonant:— ev, Eng. w or you. ov, Eng. 00, Germ. w. iv, Germ. ti, Fr. #, occa- | ow, long 0, Germ. oo, Gr. w.
sionally Eng. w. Some make 2, 8, 4, tenues, and 26, 15, 31, medials.
vi The Albanian is written in Latin characters, and the following equivalents are adopted for the alphabet of Dr. Hahn :— l. 18. ly. 2. v 19. m. 3. 20. n. 4. sy Ql. my. 5. § Qla. &. 6. g. 22. @. 1. JY: 23. 0. 8. dh. 24. 9. 9. ad. 25. 47. 10. e. 26. 8. Ill. é. 27. 4. 12. 2. 28. §. 13. th. 29. ¢. 14. 4. 80. 4. 15. &. 81. ph. 16. hy. 82. ch. 17. 2. 33. kh. Y is always a consonant, even at the end of words: thus kaly, ‘ a horse,’ is pronounced nearly like Fr. casdle, as ly = Ital. gl. Ny=Ital. or Fr. gn. The sound of @ is as in the Fr. on.
The following abbreviations have been employed— Abas. = Abasian: Alb. = Albanian: Ang.-Sax. = Anglo- Saxon: Arab.= Arabic: Arm.= Armenian: Bret. = Breton : Cappad. = Cappadocian : Circas. = Circassian : Eng. = English : Esth. = Esthonian: Etrusc. = Etruscan: Fr.= French: Gael. = (Scotch) Gaelic: Georg. = Georgian: Germ.= German: Goth. = (Meso-) Gothic: Gr. = Greek: Heb. = Hebrew: Hung. = Hungarian : Ital. = Italian: Kurd. = Kurdish: Lapp. = Lapponic: Lat.= Latin: Lith. = Lithuanian: Lyd. = Ly- dian: O. Pers. = Old Persian: Osset. = Ossetic: Pers. = Persian: Phryg.= Phrygian: Pied.= Piedmontese: Pol. = Polish: Rhawet-Rom. = Rhxto-Romansch: Sansk. = Sanskrit: Scyth. = Scythian: Serv. = Servian: Span. = Spanish: Swed. = Swedish: Thrac. = (Proper) Thracian: Turk. = Turkish. ERRATA ET ADDENDA.
p. 15, 1. 4 from bottom, for okro read ochro. p. 17, 1. 18, for Atkka read kikkas. p. 80, 1. 28, for etak read etag. p- 36, |. 5, for notcay read povcav. p. 74, 1. 7, for ovsparpoup read oveparpoup. p- 75, 1. 4, for poéBouu read pobBoup. Kindred terms to the Arm. etag, ‘ fossa,’ and perhaps to the Phryg. lachit (p. 80) and the Etrusc. z-lach-nke (p. 115), would be the Ital. /acca, ‘descensus, cavum, fossa,’ and the Gael. dag, ‘cavum, specus.’ In p. 187, 1. 9 from bottom, after gizh, ‘imber,’ add cé, gen. céithe, * flos lactis.’ THE ARMENTAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. [TH subject of the following pages is an extension of the argument in the latter part of my Contributions to the Ethnography of Italy and Greece. Upon the earlier part I need not enter here: it will merely be necessary to recapitulate the views I entertain upon the peopling of Europe.
The Indo-Germanic, or, to adopt the shorter and now well- established term, the Aryan race, may be divided into two great divisions: the Northern or European Aryans, and the Southern or Asiatic Aryans. The European Aryans are sub- divided, reckoning by language, and overlooking smaller members, into three great branches: the Latin, the German, and the Slavonian branch. But the Latin is an intrusive language, derived from a single city or a very small district, and having spread over countries mainly occupied by Celts, who are also Aryans. The three great branches of European Aryans would therefore become, when considered ethnically, the Celts, the Germans, and the Slavonians.
The Southern or Asiatic Aryans may be similarly divided into three principal branches: the Armenians, the Persians, and the Indians. The Kurds and Afghans are of less ethnical importance. The Armenians, like the Celts, are now few in number. It will be my endeavour to prove that the race to which they belong once occupied a much greater extent of country, and were spread westward from Armenia to Italy under the names of Phrygians, Thracians, Pelasgians, Etrus-~ , B 2 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
cans, and other designations. As the expansion of the Latin language from its original seat at Rome obliterated in its ad- vance the greater number of the Celtic dialects, so the expan- sion of the same language in part, but yet more the expansion of the Greek, obliterated in Europe and Asia Minor the dialects akin to the Armenian, until it was only in the original seat of the race, in Armenia itself, that a representative of those dialects survived.
The only members of the Aryan stock with which I shall have to deal, will be the Thracians, i.¢., the race of which the Armenians are a part, and the Celts: or with the western branch of the Northern Aryans, and the western branch of the Southern Aryans. These two branches would, by their posi- tion, be the first settlers in Europe of the divisions to which they belong. The Celts, I conceive, entered Europe chiefly through Scythia or Russia; and the Thracians, at least mainly, through Asia Minor and Turkey. Having entered Europe, one portion of the Celts would turn to the S. W., and eventually settle in Italy. To these would belong the Um- brians, said by some to be a branch of the o/d Celts, z.¢., the Celts who were in Italy before the Celtic invasion which ulti- mately terminated in the capture of Rome. The Thracians, on the other hand, advancing W. and N. W. from Asia Minor, would form the original Aryan population in Turkey and Greece, would come in contact with the Celts along the line of Dacia, Pannonia, Noricum, and Rhetia, and would pass into Italy, mostly under the name of Tyrrhenians, at a period subsequent to the date of the Celtic settlements in that peninsula. | But there would have been two races in Europe before the arrival of any Aryan settlers. One of these races would have been the Basque or Iberian race, with which I shall have little to do. ‘The other is more important. If there were a race in Europe, not, Basque, and earlier than the Celtic, it is almost a direct ethnological consequence that it must have been Fin, THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 3 Of this race I consider the Ligurians to have been the remnant in Italy, and that the Fins, or some kindred Turanians, formed the substratum over all Italy, Greece, Turkey, the Austrian States, and Asia Minor. Thus the representatives of the three Italian races and languages, the Ligurian, the Umbrian, and the Tyrrhenian or Etruscan, would now, I believe, be found respectively—in Lapland, Finland, and Esthonia; in Brittany, Wales, Ireland, and Scotland; andin Armenia. To substan- tiate the last of these points is my present object. The repre- sentatives of the fourth of the earliest European races, the Iberian, would in like manner be found in Biscay. > — Historical evidence of the extension of the Thracian race from Armenia to Etruria. 4 In endeavouring to determine the family of nations to which the Etruscans belonged, it is necessary first to inquire from what nation they are traditionally derived,.or with whom they have been identified. With regard to the former of these points there is great unanimity. The general voice of anti- quity derived them from the Lydians, an opinion which the Etruscans themselves were also willing to accept. The Etruscans were also generally identified with the widely spread race called Pelasgian, although the Tyrrhenians and Pelasgians in Etruria, and also in Campania, are usually spoken of as distinct peoples, but continually associated toge- ther. The Etruscans would thus appear to be akin to the Lydians and the Pelasgians.! Of this last race, which was 1 These affinities are disputed by one ancient writer, Dionysius of Hali- carnassus (lib. i, cc. 29, 30). He says: ‘In my opinion, however, all are in error, who believe the Etruscan (Tufpyxéy) and Pelasgian nations to be the same.’ Then follows an argument in proof of this, which is grounded on the well-known mistake of Crotoniates, i.e. Cortoniates, for Orestoniates in Herodotus. Dionysius then proceeds :{ For this reason, therefore, I believe the Etruscans to be different from the Pelasgians. Nor do I think that the Etruscans were Lydian colonists. For they do not use the same language as the Lydians: nor can-it be said that, B2 4 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, almost entirely extinct in name in the time of Herodotus, scarcely anything is known, and nothing need yet be said. We have now to enquire to what family the Lydians belonged : for the story of the descent of the Etruscans from the Lydians can hardly be regarded as rigidly historical, but merely as im- plying that both nations belonged to the same family; an ethnical fact which appears in the historical form of a migra- tion from Lydia to Etruria. .
The Lydians are in the first instance connected with the Mysians and Carians. It is mentioned by Herodotus that the Mysians and Lydians were xaofyvnror to the Carians, and that the mythic Mysus, Lydus, and Car, were brothers.! He also says that the Mysians were Lydian colonists.? In reference to the more general affinities of the Lydians and Carians we have no particular statements, but are left to de- duce them from those of the Mysians, who are described as Thracian colonists. We may therefore infer that the Lydians and Carians belonged also to the Thracian family.
We have now probably arrived at the name of the great family to which the Etruscans belonged, 7.¢., the Thracian. For the Thracians were not a single tribe or people. The name, like that of Celt or German, describes one of the Aryan families, which was, according to Herodotus, the most nume- although they are not indeed like (the Lydians) in speech, yet they still retain some indications of their mother-country. For they do not wor- ship the same gods as the Lydians, nor do they resemble them in their laws and customs; but in these things they differ yet more from the Lydians than from the Pelasgians. Their account, therefore, seems to be more probable, who declare this (Etruscan) nation not to be foreign, but indigenous (in Etruria) ; since it is very ancient, and is not found to be like any other, either in speech or manners.’ There were, therefore, three opinions concerning the Etruscans. They were considered as— 1. Pelasgians, arace which was a mere name in the time of Dionysius ;— 2. Lydians ;—3. An isolated race allied to no other (a proposition affirmed of the Armenians half a century ago). The solution, I believe, i is, that the Pelasgians, Lydians, and Etruscans derived their origin at a remote period from Armenia.
11.171. 3 vii. 74. 3 Strabo, pp. 542, 566. ‘THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 5 rous of all races next to the Indian.! The Thracians may in- deed be traced from the frontiers of Media to Italy and the Alps, and would have included the Armenians on the east, and the Rhetians and Etruscans on the west. The following are the chief indications of a chain of kindred nations within these limits, which the ancients have transmitted to us.
The most easterly of all the tribes expressly said to be Thracian were the Sarapare, who are mentioned by Strabo as a Thracian tribe dwelling beyond Armenia, near the Medes and the Guranians.? In the Armenian province of Persarmenia, a district bordering on or containing the Lake of Ourmia, the Armenian Geography attributed to Moses of Chorene mentions a part called Thraki.$ The Armenians themselves belonged to the same family as the Phrygians, from whom they were said to be descended, nd to whose language their own bore much resemblance. * *Appévioe 76 "Apuévoe «ww ee) Bpuywv arroxo : yévog tx Ppvylag xal rg gwvy wodAa gPpvylZovaw.® ) But the Phrygians were well known as a Thracian tribe:* the Arme- niang, therefore, probably belonged to the same family. Con- tinuing westward from Armenia, we come to Cappadocia, a country possessed by a Syrian race, who probably advanced from the south at some remote period, and separated the Armenians from the kindred race of the Phrygians. The eastern part of the province called Cappadocia was, however, Armenian, and formed the district of Armenia Parva. Cap- padocia forms the only break in the chain of Thracian countries between Media and Helvetia.
The Phrygians, as just noticed, were a Thracian race: of Ppbyec Opgxwy azomod cio. The Mysians, Lydians, and Carians belonged likewise to the same family. So, also, according to Strabo, did the Mygdones, Bebryces, Medobithy- 1 iy. 3. 3 p. 531. 3 Mos. Chor. p. 359. Ed. Whiston. . 4 Herod. vii. 73. ° Eustath.on Dion. v. 694. © Strabo, pp. 295, 471. 6 THE ARMENIAN OBIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
nians, Bithynians, Thynians, and Mariandynians, as well as the Mosians on the Danube and the Getew.! He says, more- over, that the Gete were éudyAwrroe with the Thracians,” who thus extended to the frontiers of Macedonia, Illyria, and Pan- nonia. But the Pierians in Macedonia were a tribe of Thra- cians,® and the Macedonians also stated that Phrygians formerly dwelt in their country under the name of Briges.* Strabo, again, speaks of Brygi in the south of Llyria;° so that we should find Phrygians in Macedonia and Illyria, as well as Asia, and thus trace the Phrygian name from Armenia to the Adriatic.® There were then, it appears, Thracians in Illyria. The Istrians, also, are described as Thracians.’?’ The Veneti, again, are classed by Herodotus among the Ilyrians,® and were re- ported by one writer to have come from Cappadocia, and to 1 p. 295. 3 p. 303. 3 Strabo, p. 410. 4 Herod. vii. 73. 5 yn. 326.
© For a full and excellent account of the Phrygians, see the art. Phrygia in Dr. Smith’s Geography. The writer has, however, fallen _ into one error, which was also made by Dr. Hahn in his Albanesische Studien, and through him by myself. The words, Aadw@rac ’Appévor elval pot Soxodcr xal Ppiyes (Cramer. Anecd. Gv. Oxon. v. iv. p. 257), do not refer to men, but to horses. It appeared that the Dalmatian breed of horses was the same as that found in Phrygia and Armenia, and also in Cappadocia (ib.), the horses of the two latter countries being in high repute among the ancients. : Three Llyrian chiefs bore the name of Bato. One was a Dardanian, one a Dalmatian, and the third a Pannonian. This gives rise to a con- jecture that Bato, like Brennus, signified ‘ chief.’ The Arm. vet, = Sansk. pati, ‘dominus,’ = Zend paiti, = Pers. bad, has this signification. He- rodotus mentions that the Scythians called themselves Scoloti, and we finda Scythian king called Scolo-pitus. This looks as if pt¢ may have sig- nified ‘ chief’ in Scythian. Another Scythian king, mentioned by Hero- dotus, was Ariapithes, which might be explained from the Arm. ayr, ‘man,’ and pet, ‘chief,’ ‘ chief of men.’ Herodotus also mentions a king of the Agathyrsi, called Spargapithes, and a leader (orpariyéorra) of the Massagetee, the son of Tomyris, called Spargapises. These names re- semble the Arm. sparapet, ‘general, chief.’ Compare also, Arm. 26>, ‘army, zérapet, ‘ general,’ azg, ‘nation,’ azgapet, ‘prince,’ karapet, ‘leader,’ wardapet, ‘teacher.’ The remains of the Scythian language will be subsequently noticed.
7 Scym. Ch. v. 390. 83. 196.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF. THE: ETRUSCANS. 7 have settled in company with Thracians on the Adriatic, ze, _ in Venetia.! Thracians were likewise to be found in Pannonia and Nori- cum. The three Celtic, or mainly Celtic nations, the Bou, Taurisei, and Scordisci, eover the whole area of these two countries. But ali these three tribes are said to have been mixed with Thracians,? and the Seordisci, also, with Ilyrians.® When the Etruscan people possessed the plains of the Po, before the Gallic invasion, their frontier would have extended to Venetia and Rhetia. We have already traced the Thracians into Venetia and Noricum, the countries bordering upon Rheetia and the older Etruria. The addition of the kindred nations of the Rhetians and Etruscans, the one directly, and the other indirectly, derived by tradition from the Lydians, completes the list of Thracian nations stretching from the Caspian to the Tyrrhenian Sea.‘ Two other important ethnical names, Tuscans and Dardans, 2 Strabo, p. 552. 4 Ib. p. 296. 3 Tb. p. 313.
4 The Vindelicians are even by one writer, of indifferent authority, ranked among the Thracians. ‘Kaum Erwahnens werth ist, was Scho- liasten von der Abstamrhung der Vindelici traumen, Servius, der im Commentar zu Virgil (Aen. i. 244) aus seinem Dichter findet, sie seien Liburnen, und in ihnen wegen des Horaz (iv. 4) Abkémmlinge der Ama- zonen sieht, und “Porphyrio zum Horaz, in anderer der vorigen gleich- werthen Ansicht, sie seien von der Amazonen vertriebenen Thraker gewesen. —Zeuss, Die Deutschen, p.231. These opinions are doubtless of little value: and yet it is remarkable that they should be so nearly confirmed by the evidence of language in their intimation of the original seats of the nations in these parts. For they merely substitute Cappa- docia, from which Thracians fad in all probability been expelled, when the Armenians were divided from the Phrygians, in the place of Armenia. In the different accounts, there is also much consistency. One writer reports the Veneti to have come from Cappadocia, and to have settled in company with Thracians on the Adriatic; another derives the Vinde- licians (considered by a third as Liburnians, while the Veneti are ranked by a fourth among the Illyrians) from the Amazons, t.e., from Cappadocia; while a fifth considers these same Vindelicians as Thracians expelled by Amazons, in all probability from some part of Asia Minor, if not from Cappadocia. The Lydian extraction of the Rhetians and Etruscans is an-extension of the same belief to the origin of two other contiguous nations. 8 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
have nearly the same extent. Both are connected with Etruria, the Dardans, however, only through the mythic Dardanus. Yet the name is Italian, as Dardanus was the name of an Apulian town in the marshes of Salpi,! and Dardi of an old Apulian people.* Both these names seem Illyrian; for the Dardanii or Dardaniate were an Illyrian nation, and there was a country extending into Mesia, called Dardania. A large part of the modern.Albanians are called Toscans. In Asia these names occur again. There was a Dardanus in Mysia. Herodotus speaks of Dardans in what is now Kurdistan.’ Ptolemy mentions Tusci in Asiatic Sarmatia, and there is still a tribe called Tuschi or Tuschethi at the head of the river Alazan, a tributary of the Cyrus, These are the chief historical or traditional indications of the extension of one great family of nations, to which the name Thracian may be applied, from Armenia to Etruria.‘ The languages of the ‘different branches of this family would have been distinguished from one another by dialectic varia- tions ; and the discrepancy arising from such a cause would also have been increased by admixture with- other races in the countries which the Thracians occupied. In Asia. their language might have been partially affected by Semitic elements from the south. The European Thracians, on ‘the La Martiniére, Geog. Dict. 2 Plin. H.W. iii. 16.. * 1.189. The root might be the Arm. dar, ‘height,’ or the Osset. dard, ‘ distant,’ ‘ The passages in the Greek, which would prove or imply an affinity between the Etruscans and Armenians, are these, the links of connexion being—Etruria, Lydia, Mysia, Thrace, Phrygia, Armenia :— ™ Pacl 5é avroi Avdol, . . - « Gua be ratras re éfevpePfvar wapa aglot Néyouet, cal Tuponvlyny dsrouxloat, k. T. \.—Herod. i. 94. "Amodecxvior 5¢ év Muddoao: Ards Kaplov lpov dpxatov, roo Musoion pev rat Aviotos pérectt, ws kaovyrjrow éotciToict Kapol, Tov yap Avddv xal roy Mucdy Aéyouas elvar Kapds ddedpeo’s. Tovrowsr pev dh péreori* Sool 5, ebvres ANAov | £Oveos, épbywooot Toiot Kapol éyévovro, rovrotor 5¢ ob wéra.— Herod. i. 171. Mugol 8é elot Avidy &roxot.—Herod. vii. 74, IIpds 5¢ rovras, drt rods Mucods, ol uev Opdxas, ol 5¢ Avoods elpjxacs, . . Baprupeiy be Thy Siddexrov > putodddioy ydp rus elvgt, xal mitoppt-yrov. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 9 other hand, as we find from Strabo, were mixed with Celts and Scythians,! while the Etruscans would have been associated with Umbrians, a nation of reputed Celtic origin. Finally, all the Thracian nations would have been more or less affected by the presénce of Finnish or Turanian tribes, the predecessors of the Aryan Celts and Thracians in probably all the countries over which the Thracians at any time extended themselves. Tnnguistie evidence of the extension of the Thracian race from Armenia to Etruria. The inference; that there was one family of nations extend- ing from Armenia to Etruria, must now be put to the great test, that of language. We must endeavour to ascertain whether it can be shown that there was one language spoken in the countries which lie between those limits—one language, that is to say, in a wide sense, as English, German, Swedish, Dutch, and other ‘Teutonic dialects, all form one language. Now a complete chain of nations, for the extent required, would be formed by Armenia, Cappadocia, Phrygia, Mysia, Thrace, Illyria, Rhestia, and Etruria; as Illyria and Thrace completely fill the space between Rhetia and Italy on the one —Strabo, p. 572. Xanthus the Lydian, and Menecrates of Ela, Strabo’s authorities for the character of the Mysian language, were, as Mr. Grote - observes, competent judges of the fact. Efpyra: 8’8re xal aéroi ol Mucot Opgxady srockor ell riSv viv Neyoudvww Mucdv (the Moesians).—Strabo, p. 542.
Adrél 8’ol bpiyes Bptyes clot, Opdxidv re E6v0s.—Strabo, p. 295.
Adrot ol Bpiyes Opaxay drotxot elolv.— Strabo, p. 471. ~ "Apuévioe 5¢ xard wep Ppiryes éceadxaro, dbvres Ppvywy droxor..— Herod. vi. 73.
Kat Evsofos 5¢ év yijs wepiddy gyolv, ‘’ Appévor 7d yévos ex Spvylas, xat TH gurg woddrd dpvylfover.’—Eustath. on Dion. y. 694.
These drocla:, of the Etruscans and Mysians from the Lydians, of the “Mysians and Phrygians from the Thracians, and of the Armenians from the Phrygians, may all be interpreted in the same manner, as imaginary or uncertain migrations founded on the existence of ethnical affinities. Such affinities are likewise expressed, in another manner, by the frater- hity of Mysus, Tadua, and Car.
1 p. 313. 10 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
side, and Asia Minor on the other. For Strabo, in the begin- ning of his seventh book, speaks of Illyrians and Thracians, © partly mixed with Celts, as occupying the whole country on the south of the Danube as far as the frontiers of Greece. A little further on (p. 812) he adds the Macedonians and Epirots, who would have been the connecting links between the Illyrians and the Greeks, Of the eight countries which form the chain between — Armenia and Etruria, the language of only one has entirely perished. This is Mysia: but as the Mysian language was credibly affirmed to be half Lydian and half Phrygian, the chain of countries and languages will still be unbroken, if the Lydian language be added to the list. It would be thus com- posed : 3 Country. Language.
Armenia .... Oldor literary Armenian ;a complete language, still written, but unspoken, and dating from about 400 a.p.
Cappadocia .. Three Cappadocian words. .
Phrygia) ... Fifty Phrygian words, and a few inscriptions. My aia . Thirty-eight Lydian words.
Lydia Thrace..... Twenty-eight Thracian words.
Hlyria ..... The residuary element in Albanian, after the elimination of all Turkish, Greek, Latin, and other foreign words. Rhetia..... The residuary element in Rheto-Romansch, after the elimination of all German, Latin, | and other foreign words. | Etruria..... Several words, and a great number of inscrip- tions. ; From this table it appears that we should have only one Thracian dialect left, the Armenian; and that of all the other kindred dialects only some slight relics would have survived. The Armenian would thus be the representative of the Thra- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. ll cian tongue; and if it be true that all the other dialects in the countries above named belonged, mainly at least, with the exception of Cappadocia, and that also perhaps in part, to the same Thracian family, then the relics of all those dialects ought to exhibit Armenian affinities. This I shall now at- tempt to prove for each in its order, beginning with the Cappadocian. And here one circumstanée may be adduced at the outset as tending to show that the existence of such affinities was a thing which might have been surmised. The Armenian language stands alone, a distinct branch of the Aryan stock, and one marked by such decided individuality as to have led some to consider it as an isolated form of speech, and to ex- clude it from the Aryan group. Now, when a language holds this peculiar position, when it is not merely, like the English, one member of a family, the Teutonic; but when it represents, alone, and in a small and mountainous area, almost like the Basque, a complete and peculiar family ; the question may not unreasonably arise—what has become of the other members of this family of languages? It is this question which these pages, in their widest scope, will endeavour to resolve. Cappadocian Words 1. “ Apulejus med. herb. 89: ‘ruta hortensis’ apud Cappa- docas appellata est moly, a quibusdam armada, a Syris besasa, (Golius Arab. armal prebet).” The Arab. word signifies ‘ruta sylvestris.’ Arm. molakhot, ‘ weed;’ mo/akhind, ‘hemlock.’ 2. “ Hesychius: wne&ic (Is. Voss. ob ordinem makle) év Karradoxla yevduevog pic, dv axloupdy tiveg ALyouaw.” This word may be compared with the Sansk. xakula, Pers. nighéah, Gael. neas, ‘a weasel,’ and with the Esth. nuggis, Hung. syest, ‘a marten.’ To show that animals of the 1 All the Cappadocian, Phrygian, Lydian, Carian, Thracian, and Scy- thian words in the following pages are derived from Botticher’s Arica. In their examination, whatever is inclosed within marks of quotation is also borrowed from that work, to which I am under great obligations. 12 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
weasel kind are sometimes ranked with mice, cf. Lat. mus-tela, and Germ. ratz, ‘ferret, dormouse, marmot.’ ‘ Hesychius: oluwp mapa TWapBo¢g xadkiral re pvdg ayplov eldoc, ov raic¢ Sopaic ypwvrat mpd¢g xirwvac. Pers. samir, “Arm. samoyr, ‘mustela, martes Scythica’” (Arica, p. 27). Nne&ic would likewise be Arm., and also Semitic. For we have in Arm. kovz, ‘a pole-cat, a marten,’ and kznachis (= kovz-nachis), ‘amarten.’ Nachis differs little from vneEle or vraéle. In th Arm. achis, ‘a weasel’ (cf. Sansk. dkiu, ‘a mouse’), the » of nachis has been lost. This may be readily explained from the Heb. ach-bar, ‘a field-mouse’ (ar, ‘ afield’) : for the word SY may represent either ach or fiach.
3. © Curtius vii, 4: Sivos vocabant barbari (Bactrii), quos ita sollerter abscondunt, ut nisi qui defoderunt invenire non possunt ; in iis condite fruges erant. Plinius, xiii. 73: utilissime servantur tritica in scrobibus, quos siros vocant ut in Cappadocifi et Thracié. Hiymol.mgn.: . . . . 6 Eliot 82 épbypard riva aipol.” Arm. sirim, ‘a tomb’ (cf. ragoc, radpoc, and Oarrw) ; sor, ‘a hollow.’ Georg. soro, ‘a hole, a burrow. The word s:rus, it appears, was common to Cap- padocia and Thrace.! These are all the remains of the Cappadocian language, with 1 The Georgians still keep their corn in subterranean magazines of this kind. ‘This pit is about eight feet deep. When it is nearly full, fern is laid over the corn, and the mouth, which has a diameter of two or three feet,’—the floor is about six feet broad,—‘ is covered with strong boards, and then earth laid over all till it is on a level with the adjacent ground. This is so carefully done, that the place may be passed over without no- tice by a stranger, and even waggons may be driven across it; so that these magazines, which are for the most part in the open court-yard, are well secured from thieves.’—Parrot’s Journey to Ararat, Cooley’s trans- lation, p. 67. The form of these magazines must be very like that of the pit-dwellings of the Armenians described by Xenophon, with an entrance like the mouth of a well, but increasing in width towards the bottom. Their descendants dwell in the same manner to this day. ‘It is not uncommon for a traveller to receive the first intimation of his approach to a village by finding his horse’s fore feet down a chimney, and himself taking his place unexpectedly in the family circle through the roof.’— Layard, Nineveh and Babylon, p. 14.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 13 the exception of the names of the months, which closely re- semble those of the ancient Persian months, as preserved in the Zend and Pehlvi languages,! but which may have been borrowed from the Persians. It would obviously be unsafe to draw any certain conclusions from three words only. Two of them, how- ever, are Armenian, and one of the two, also, Thracian. The third is Semitic, as well as one of the other two. These facts would be in accordance with the supposition, that a Thracian race, to which the kindred tribes of Armenia and Phrygia belonged, once occupied the intervening country of Cappa- docia, and that these Phrygians and Armenians were after- wards separated by an advance of the Syrians from the south, which gave origin to a mixed Thraco-Syrian dialect in Cappa- docia, | | Phrygian Words. 1. ’Adapveiv, ‘ pirciv’: adduva, ‘dpidov.’ “Pers. hamdam, ‘socius, amicus, maxime familiaris ;’? proprie, ‘simul vel una spirans. ”’? Arm. hamadam, ‘< delicious.’ Gael. daimh,. ‘affection ;’ daimheach, ‘a friend.” Heb. dam, ‘blood. Arab. damm, ‘blood ;’ damg, ‘a friend.’ The form of adauva may be compared with the Arm. atamn, ‘ dens.’ 2. "AZevov, ‘auywva.” “Arm. azelel, ‘barbam secare:’” azeh, ‘arazor. Georg. zveri, ‘a beard.’ 3. ’Axeorhy, ‘iarpdv.’ Gr. axearne. Gael. ic, ‘to cure.’ Lapp. wekke, ‘auxilium.’? Arm. égn, ‘aid, support :’ akastan, ‘a strong place,’ th. ak-. Osset. agaz, ‘whole, sound ;’ aghaz, ‘aid.’ The Arm. 6gn may perhaps be found in the Bithynian dkvoc, ‘ dlpoou rivde yuvackalov eldog.’ 4. “Axptotiv, ‘kXerrplav adgerplda.” “Sopingius adérpiav, Is. Vossius avAnrpiéa conjecit.” Esth. wargus, ‘theft.’ Lith. wagis, ‘a thief ;’ wagysté, ‘robbery.’ song, an alr; erazist, ‘a musician.’ 5. ’Apyvirag, ‘Aamav.’ ' “ Quum ordo literarum hac gloss& Arm. erg, ‘a 1 Cf. Benfey und Stern, Monatsnamen einiger alter Volker. 14 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, interruptus sit, varie restituere conati sunt. Fortasse Arm. arlez, ‘animale chimerico,’ doctiores ad indagandam veram lectionem adjuvat. Pers. drddv, ‘spectrum in desertis ap- parens.’” Lapp. wardali, ‘spectrum.’ Gael. arrachd, ‘a spectre.’ Arm. aradéch, ‘spectral ;’ araééch tesil, ‘a spectre’ (lit. ‘spectral appearance’). Araééch is properly the instru- mental case of araéch, the plural form of arad, ‘vision,’ and tesil is derived from ¢es, ‘sight.’ Perhaps apyvirac, or what- ever may be the correct reading, = aradates (araé-tes).
6. ‘“Apuay, ‘adéAguov.’ Gael. arm, ‘a weapon.’ Arm. harovmn, gen. harman, ‘a blow ;’ war, ‘ arms.’ 1. "Arrnyoo, attagus, ‘hircus.’ “Pers. ftakka, ‘caper, heedus :’? Arm. atakel, ‘valere, posse :’ Zend. takhma, < fortis.’ "Arrnyoc erit aititakhma, ‘perquam validus.’” Arm. th, ‘a goatskin (Fr. douc).’ Georg. thkavt, ‘a goat, = Germ. ziege, = Osset. sagh. Heb. attud, ‘ hircus.’ 8. ’ArraAn, ‘ papvécc.” “ Quum precedat arradaywaerat, © podvvOhcera, bene videtur Is. Vossius correxisse pdpukic.” Arm, atatz, ‘ timber, carpentry.’ 9. “Bayaiocg 6 paratog. 4 Zede dpbyioc. péyac Toddc raxtc. In inscriptionibus Persicis, Jaga, ‘deus,’ Arm. bagin, ara.’”’? Pol. bog, ‘ God.’ Arm. pakas, ‘ faulty, deficient.’ —-—-Arm. Jazovm; Sansk. dahu; ‘much, great,’ Lyd. tBu, ‘76 woAdb. =“ Bod 76 péya cal woAd Adkwvec.” Arm. wazel, ‘to run;’ wagr, ‘a tiger:’ “a celeritate Tigris incipit vocari” (Plin. H. NW. vi. 81). Osset. bach, ‘a horse ?’ ef. Pegasus. Here the Arm., by supplying the four words, pak(as), bag(in), baz(ovm), and waz(el), enables us to explain all the discordant senses attached by Hesychiug to a single Phrygian word, Bay(aioc).
10. Badhy, ‘ Bactrebc.” Sansk. pdla, ‘king, lord.’ Heb. baal, ‘lord. Pers. palwdn, ‘a hero” Lyd. wédApve, ‘Bacwrsbc.”’ Lith. wala, ‘power’ Germ. walten. Dece- balus was a Dacian king.
11. BayPBaroy, ‘iudrioy, aigotov. Arm. baméak, ‘ cotton,’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 15 Lat. bombyz, &e. Arm. bambasel, ‘to defame, to speak ill of” The termination seems to be the Arm. gsel, ‘to say,’ which would leave dam, ‘ reproach.’ 12. Bédu, ‘ bdwp.” Arm. Aivth, vivth, ‘water, element ;’ wét, ‘a wave; wtak, ‘astream.’ Eng. wet, water. Pol. woda, ‘water.’ Lat. wdus. Macedon. é0u, ‘air.’ Pers. wid, bdd, ‘air” Arm. 6d, ‘air. Gipsy wodt, ‘soul.’ 13. Bexde, ‘aproc.’ Alb. bouké, ‘ bread;’ bak, ‘to make warm.’ Eng. dake. Arm. bowch, ‘a furnace. Rhot-Rom. butschalla, ‘a kind of bread.’ Dr. Parrot, in his Journey to Ararat, mentions a kind of Armenian bread called bockon (Eng. Ed. p. 169).
14. Bepextvdar, ‘Satuovec.? Alb. perndi, perendi, ‘God? Lith. perkénas, ‘the Thunder-God.’ Arm. weragoyn, ‘superior, higher, above,’ the comparative of wer, ‘on high,’ = Pers. dar ; wernakan, ‘ celestial,’ compounded of werim, ‘high,’ and the adjectival termination -akan. Berecynthus was a mountain. Compare also Arm. erkin, ‘heaven,’ a word remarkably like the Welsh erchynu, ‘elevated,’ from which Zeuss explains Hercynius.
15. Boextopara, ‘dpynore ppvytach.’ See inf. in Thrac. s. v. xoAafspropde.
16. avoe rapadscog xappa ga avyn Aevdrng AauTndwv Hoorn kat y Yava bd Popvywy xat Bvywyv. Heb. gan, ‘a garden.’ Gael. cain, ‘white.’ Esth. canna, ‘fair Lat. candidus: Gr. yavog. Arm. kanaé, ‘ green.’ Gael. caoin, ‘ pleasing. ——Arm. ganéel, ‘to cry.’ Lat. gannire.
17. TéAapog, ‘adeAgov yuh.’ Esth. kali, ‘man’s brother's wife.’ Gr. ydAwe, ‘husband’s sister” Arm. & etbér, © OhAcca adeA Goi.’ 18. TAoupde, ‘ xpuod¢.’ Arm. getavor, ‘beautiful, fair’ Gr. yeléw. Germ. gelb. Eng. gold. Georg. okro, ‘ gold,’ 19. Adog, ‘Adxog.” Lapp. dur, ‘ lupus 5’ : tar, ‘canis.’ Pers. tdzi, ‘a greyhound ;’ ¢éz, ‘a ranning.’ The Arm. for ‘ wolf? is gayl, 16 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS- 20. Aapsiog, ‘ird Ilspcdiv 6 ppdvmoc, iwd O82 Dovyoy Exrwp. Pers. ddrahk,‘ascythe.’ Osset. zérch, ‘sharp.’ Esth. terraw, ‘sharp, cunning;’ Jterras, ‘steel;’ ¢ark, ‘prudent.’ Lapp. #arrok, ‘rigidus, asper ;’ Yarfo, ‘instrumentum haste instar, quo glaciem pertundunt.’ Arm. sayr, ‘edge, point ;’ zayr, ‘point, head, top, height ;’ dar, ‘ height.’ 21, "EXupog, ‘avAdc.’ Arm. etégn, ‘ a reed, a pipe’ (kdAapog, Mark xv. 19). The ancients mention two places in Armenia called Hlegia: cf. Germ. Ried. The Arm. etégn appears allied, as Botticher intimates, to tAcyoc, a word probably not Greek, but Asiatic. Cf. Miiller and Donaldson, Hist. Gr. Int. v. i. p. 142. If it be likely, as Miiller thinks, that the Ionians received the word EAeyo¢ from their neighbours, then it might be inferred that it was a Lydian, as well as an Armenian word. The Arm. words for ‘ flute’ are, sring (= Gr. obpryé—cf. also Arm. Sriné, ‘sound’) and etégnaphot (lit. ‘ reed-trumpet’). The Arm. chnar, ‘lyre,’ evidently = Gr. xevépa and Heb. kinnor. Hlegium was a place in Noricum.
22. "EE, ‘éyivov.’? Arm. ozni, ‘echinus.’” So Arm. 6z and i¢ = Exe, and ayz = al€.
28. “Evot caBot pvorna ply tare eripdiypara ag ov kat 6 aaaZiog Ardvucog. Sabazius = cdvatih yazata, ... t.é., ‘generator, creator.” Arm. zevel, ‘to form.’ Evol seems a mere interjection, like the Arm. ehé! oh oh! éh! &e., and similar words in many other languages. Compare, how- ever, Lat. ave, have, and Arm. chaved, ‘ expia!’ ° 24. ZéAxta, ‘Aayxava.” “Russ. zelen’; Serv. zlak vel zelie ; Lat. olus”’ Arm. setkh, sekh, ‘a melon;’ sokh, ‘an onion;’ sotgam, ‘a radish, a turnip,’ = Arab. salfam, = Georg. thalgami. Alb. Selkyif, §alkyi, ‘a water-melon.’ Kurd. sdk, ‘beet.’ Gr. ofxvg = Arm, sekh, the less perfect form of setkh, ZéAx(cov), or Selk(yiv%). Compare, also, Arm. zath, ‘a stalk.’ 25. ZéusAev, ‘BdpBapov avdparodoy.’ “ Anne ex Limd et anya (Arm, ayl), qui aliam terram patriam habet?’’ Arm. Zamach, ‘\and,’= Pol. ztemia; ayl, ‘other.’ But the. Arab. 3 ‘THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 17 zamm, ‘binding,’ zimmi, ‘a client, a subject,’ seem to give a better derivation. If we take into Arm. the root zam or zem, ‘lig(are),’ we may form the participle zemeal, ‘ ligatus, a bond- man, avdpdmodov,’ in the acc. zemealn. The root of Zéuerev, like the person it described, may have been barbarous or foreign. | 26. Zérva,‘abAn. Arm. zat, yayt, yaytni, ‘ open.’ 27. Zevudv, ‘anyhv. “Arm. zow, ‘sea, lake, reservoir.’ ” Pers. zay, ‘ reservoir ;’ awdn, ‘water. Arab. zamzam, ‘a well.’ Georg. zghwa, ‘ sea.’ 28. KixAny, ‘rév Goxroy rd dorpov.” “ Quum nos gallinam czlestem habeamus, quid ni xikAnv ad Sansk. Aukkut?a revoce- mus.” LEsth. kikka, ‘a cock.’ Cf. Gr. xfyAn. The Latins called this constellation ¢emo, and we call it the wain. Now temo is in Arm. cheti, which would be pronounced XEN and might = kfkAn.
29. Kiuspoc, ‘vouc. Arm. shimebs ‘the palate, caprice, fancy ;’ kamch, ‘will, design, judgment.? Chimch and kamch are both plural forms: their singular would be chim and kam. Pers. kém, ‘ desire, design, the palate.’ 80. KuBfixn, ‘ darodjpara.’ Arm. k6sik or havik; Pers. haf; ‘a shoe? Kun also signified ‘the mother of the Gods,’ and.‘ Aphrodite.’ See Arica, p. 35.
31. Arruépoac, ‘Ppvyey dopua.’ Perhaps an ipoag for the lituus. ‘ Arm. erg, ‘a song, an air;’ erazist, ‘a musician. The name of the lituus is supposed to be derived from its bent form. Eng. Uithe. Arm. Mor, “pliable. Welsh lleddy, * pliable.’ 82. Ma, ‘apdéBara.’ Arm. mayel, ‘to bleat ;’ mack ‘an ewe. Lesgi mazza, ‘a sheep.’ 88. “ Plutarchus de Iside et Osiride, p. 860 B: Pobyec 2 péype viv ra Aaurpa xal Oavpacra trwv Epywv pavixa xaAdovor. Sia rd Mavev tia rev wara Pacréwv ayabdy dvdpa xat Suvardy yevica wap’ avroic, Sv Enior Mdodnv xadovow. Gravissimus hic locus veram Ahuramazda Cc ‘18 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
etymologiam tandem indigitat. Zend mazda nihil aliud quam quod mainyu significat ac sicut Sansk. mastaka, ‘caput,’ dictum a man, ita Arm. imast, ‘ intellectus,’ ab imanal, ‘ intelligere,’ et Phrygice Manis idem qui Masdes.” Compare also Arm. mazdezn, ‘as hero’ ——moyn, ‘beauty, grace.’ Lat. amenus. Gr. auetywy. Etrusc. (prob.) manus, ‘ good.’ 84. Mitra, ‘pileum Phrygiom.’ Arm. mithr, ‘ mitre,’ pro- bably a borrowed term. Arab. midray, ‘a horn;’ midrah, ‘a prince,’ 85. Nal phy, ‘val.’ Arm. aa, ‘but, however, rather, in fact ;’ 1mm, ‘really, in fact.’ Jmn appears to identify ufv, pév, with amo, imo, 86. Nnvlarov, viwhatoc, ‘Ppbyiov proc” “ Nanta Romanorum in mentem venit, et radix au, ‘laudare.’” Arm. novag, ‘a song ;’ noval, ‘to mew:’ th. nov (mw). Pers. ndnd, ‘a lullaby song;’ nay, ‘a reed, a flute ;? naw, ‘crying; nuswd, ‘voice, modulation ;? nuwdg, ‘a singer.’ Nini, nexig, and vnvia-rov, appear to be the nay-nu or nay-nuwd, ‘ the flute- song;’ and thus zexia and z\eyog would have nearly the same meaning etymologically, just as they have in fact. We know that the flute was the proper instrument, both for the nenia and tAsyoc.! | | 37. Népxov, vwpxov, ‘aoxdy. Pers. nahkrak, ‘a jug, a jar, a basin.’ | 88. “Opov, ‘dyw.’? Arm, i wer, 74 weray, ’t weroy, ‘ above.’ 89. Ovavody, ‘ vulpem.’ Arab. dways, ‘a wolf,’ Arm. yowaz, ‘a panther,’ Esth. Aunt, ‘a wolf’? Germ, huad. Eng. hound, 40. Tlutptov, ‘Bobrupov’ “Radix pydi, ‘ pinguescere.’ ”? Pers: pth ; Osset. jiu; ‘ fat, grease.’ Arm. panir, ‘ cheese.’ Esth. pirm, ‘milk.’ Lat. pinguis. Gr. riap, raybe, whxa, wuxvde. [IxpoAéa seems to have signified in Lydian, rAnotoy, 4.¢., wuxvioc. See inf, in Lyd. 8. v. Baoxe.
*"Layns 6 Spf atdods xpiros yiper.--Marm. Arund. (Bentley's Pha- laris, p. xcv,) ‘Edeyeia xal Opfvor wpoogdéueva rots ad\ots (Pausan. x. 7). THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 19 41. “ Apulejus de medicaminibus herbarum 5: hyoscyamum Phryges remenia appellant.” Hyoscyamus = Germ. bilsenkraut = Esth. marro rohhi or marro hain ; marro signifying ‘ violent,’ rohhi, ‘ kraut, gras, gewiirz, arnzei (medicamen),? and ain, ‘ hay, grass (herba).’ The same language gives emmis, ‘a sow,’ a word allied to emma, ‘ mother.’ Remenia might be made up of ro(hht)—em(ma)—hain (medicamen—sus—herba), with the termination -a ; but the word is difficult to explain. Compare also Lapp. ruciwa, ‘hemp;’ ruomse, remse, ‘moss ;’ and Arm. rehan, ‘ basil (ocymum),’ = Kurd. riahn, 42. “In risco, cista pelle contecta, nomen Phrygium.” Gael. rusg ; Welsh rhisg ; ‘any external covering, rind, skin, husk, bark, fleece.’ Ital. riccio. Riscus looks like a Celtic, and would, perhaps, be a Galatian, or even a Cimmerian word, if the Cimmerians should prove to have been Celts. The Cim- merians often invaded and partly held possession of Asia Minor during the ninth, eighth, and seventh centuries, 3.c, 43. SaBor Evoe Ppvylag. A€yovrat cal avril rov Baxyor rapa PpvElv. Ante 28.
44; Sminthos, ‘mures.’ “Sminthus terrigenam significat : Sansk. ASam,. ‘terra,’ gen. kimas, locativus si flexionem pro- nominum hfc in re antiquiorem sequamur simi (Zend idem zemi, Neopers. zamin thema), Sansk. did apud Grecos riBéva, ut thus pro dhita (= hita) Phrygicum esse potuerit. Sminthus, ‘in terré creatus.’”? Arm. zamach, ‘land;’ dnel, perf. edt, th. d-, ‘to place.’ 45. Lovea, ‘Aclpra.’ Arm. sovsan ; Pers. sdsan ; Heb. susan; ‘hiium,’ 48. Séxyou, ‘irodqpara.’ Arm. sek, ‘ dressed leather, cor- dovan.’ (Cf. Eng. cordwainer). Lat, soceus.
47. Tiara, “Juvenalis vi. 516: ‘ Phrygia vestitur bucca tiard.’—Isidorus Orig. xix. 80: Perse tiaras gerunt, sed reges rectas, satrape incurvas. Reperta autem tiara a Semiramide Assyriorum reginf, quod genus ornamenti exinde usque hodie gens ipsa retinet.” Arm, dar, ‘height.’ Pers. tar, ‘top.’ — C2 20 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, Arm. ¢é, gen. tearn, ‘lord.’ Compare Arm. thag, ‘crown ;’ thagavor, ‘king ;’ thagovhi, ‘queen,’ “Plato, Cratylus, p.410 A: ‘8pa rovro rovvopa ro TUP ph re BapBapixdy y. Tovro yap ore pgdiov rpocaypa toriy ‘EAAnvecg pwvy, pavepol r’ cioiv obrwe avr kaAdovrrec Pobyec, ouxpdv re wapaxAlvovrec. Kat rd ye tOwp kal rag xbvac kat GAAa roAAd.” Arm. hovr, ‘fire;’ hivth, ‘water ;’ Sovn, ‘dog.’ Germ. feuer, wasser, hund. Eng. fire, water, hound.
Phrygian inscriptions.
What few Phrygian inscriptions remain are sepulchral. They will be found in Texier’s Asie Mineure, and have been given and conjecturally interpreted by Mr. Rawlinson in his Herodotus, v. i. p. 666. They require especial notice here as genuine relics of the Phrygian language, and also because it appears to be in a great measure on the strength of these in- scriptions that the learned translator of Herodotus has dis- regarded, I cannot but think erroneously, the opinion enter- tained by the ancients of the affinity between the Armenian and Phrygian nations and languages.! Instead of classing the 1 p. 652. ‘The statement of Herodotus that the Armenians were colonists of the Phrygians, though echoed by Stephen,’ (Mr. Rawlinson should have said, by Eudoxus, who, if of Cnidus, lived 800 or 900 years before Stephen, and was a man of the highest repute,) ‘ who adds that “they had many Phrygian forms of expression,” is not perhaps entitled to great weight, as Herodotus reports such colonisations far too readily (as ’——it is said in a note——‘ when he accepts the Lydian colonisation of Etruria (1.94) and the derivation of the Venetians’ (not the Venetians, but the Sigynne) ‘ from the Medes, v. 9), and his acquaintance with the Armenians must have been scanty.’ (This is probably true; yet both Herodotus and Eudoxus lived in Asia Minor, both were travellers, and Herodotus may have passed through Armenia on his way to the East. Cf. v.52. Thousands of Greeks, again, would have heard Armenian and Phrygian, and also Persian, spoken, in the time of Xenophon, Agesilaus, and Eudoxus.) ‘Still, as far as it goes, it would imply that the ethnic change by which a(n) Indo-European had succeeded a Tatar prepon- derance in Armenia was prior to his own time, and on the whole there are perhaps sufficient grounds for assigning the movement to about the close of the seventh century before our era.’ Ge the evidence of Herodotus and ‘ Eudoxus in favour of the Phrygian ity of the Armenians be rejected, & THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 21 Phrygians with the Armenians, as Herodotus and Eudoxus have done, and as I should wish to do, Mr. Rawlinson ranks the Phrygians, as well as the Mysians, Lydians, Carians, and Pe- lasgians, with the Greeks (p. 676), and not with the Ar. menians. Yet I believe that his own explanation of the Phrygian epitaphs will go far to show that his theory is only partially true with respect to the Greeks, and not tenable with respect to the Armenians; for several of his interpretations are unconsciously Armenian, and not Greek. Nor is this affinity between the Armenian and Phrygian merely in sense, but also frequently in form, though, in this last respect, there are some points of difference. These points chiefly are, that Armenian nouns want the nom. sing. in 8, the gen. in s, and the acc. in » or m; while the Phrygian, like the Latin and ‘should it be used to prove an Indo-European, afterwards limited to a Medo-Persian, affinity P For Mr. Rawlinson (p. 676) ranks those Aryans, whom he considers to have gained the prevalence over the Tatars in Armenia towards the year 600 B.c., with the Medes, Persians, Bactrians, Sogdians, and Cappadocians, and not with the Thracians, or with the Phrygians and Lydians. If this be true, the Etruscans can hardly have been allied to the Armenians, as the supposition of any westward extension of the Armenian race subsequent to 600 B.c. is inadmissible. Whatever Armenian affinities are found in Europe must be of far earlier introduc- tion: for no Armenian conquests or migrations can have been made so far to the west except in pre-historical, or even pre-traditional times. Nor is it only with respect to the Phrygian affinities of the Armenians that I should put faith in Herodotus. I think that the two other prin- ciples derived from him, that the Lydians and Etruscans were of one family, and that the Hellenes and Pelasgians were not of one family, will be eventually found, in conjunction with the affinity between the Phry- gians and Armenians, to. form the basis on which the true system of ethnology in Italy and Greece is to be founded. Both these principles are generally rejected. Mr. Rawlinson holds (p. 664) that the Greek or Hellenic race was Pelasgian, and that the Pelasgic was ‘an early stage of the very tongue which ripened ultimately into the Hellenic;’ while (p. 359) ‘ all analysis of the Etruscan language leads to the conclu- sion that it is in its non-Pelasgic element altogether sus generis, and quite unconnected, as far as it appears, with any of the dialects of Asia Minor. The Lydians, on the other hand, who were of the same family as the Carians, who are called Leleges, must have spoken a language closely akin to the Pelasgic ; and the connexion of Lydia with Italy, if any, must have been through the Pelasgic, not through the Italic element in the population.’ With this last decision I should be inclined to concur, be- 22 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Greek, is in possession of them. But this will not make the Phrygian a Classic tongue, as such forms are Sanskrit, or generally Aryan. They are, indeed, Etruscan, which is cer- tainly a foreign language to Greek and Latin, and, in Mr. Rawlinson’s opinion, not even Aryan. The Armenian genitive usually terminates in i, ov (ie., uw), or oy. As in the ist, 2nd, and 5th declensions in Latin, the Sanskrit genitive in ae is replaced by the locative or dative. The Armenian nominative and accusative are without inflexions. | The simplest of the Phrygian epitaphs is the inscription on the tomb of Midas :— Ates arkiaefas akenanogafos Midai gafagtae fanaktes edaes ; which Mr, Rawlinson renders Ates-Arciaéfas, the ‘Acenanogafus, built (this) to Midas, the warrior-king. y lieving the Italic, or Aboriginal element in Italy, that element to which the Oscans, Umbrians, and Sabines belonged, to be Hellenic ; and the Pelasgian, on the other hand, not to be Hellenic, but enian, and allied to the Phrygian, Lydian, and other Thracian dialects.§ As we are not acquainted with the meaning, or certain of the existencé, of a single Pelasgian word, the cause of ethnology would probably be advanced by avoiding ‘ Pelasgian,’ as far as possible, as a defining term. Greek or Hellenic, Latin, Greco-Latin or Classic, Armenian, German, Gaelic, Celtic, &c., are terms which have a linguistic, and therefore a determinable ethnic sense. Pelasgian has none, unless some previous hypothesis be made. It is generally used in the sense of ‘Greek’ or ‘ Classic’; but this involves an assumption, and one of these latter terms might be more definite in investigations of ethnic affinity. Sometimes, however, the obscurity arising from the term ‘ Pelasgian’ may be partly remedied, as in the two propositions above noticed relating to that unknown race. If ‘the Lydians must have spoken a language closely akin to the Pelasgic,’ and if ‘the Pelasgic ripened ultimately into the Hellenic,’ it would then follow that the Lydians must have spoken a language nearly allied to the Greek ; a conclusion which admits of being tested, as the Lydian lan- guage, unlike the Pelasgian, has left some relics. Yet as these relics, as far as I can judge, are not Greek, I should infer that one of the two pro- positions relative to the Pelasgians, and in all probability the second pro- position, was erroneous; and that Herodotus was right in his opinion, Foay ol Hedao-yol BdpBapov yNdooay lévres.
1 I do not know any analogy for gafagtaei, ‘warrior’: but there can be little doubt that the two other words which are explained, fanaktes edaes, are correctly rendered, ‘ &vaxri £6nxe.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 23 The Armenian would explain the inscription in the following manner :— .
Ates ..... A proper name, Atys. 3 arkiaefas . . . Arm. archay,‘a king; archayazn, ‘a prince.’ Gr. apyh, dpxwy. Archayazn is compounded of archay, ‘king,’ and azn, ‘race’ <A synonym of azn is azg,so that the root is. az; and archayaz(n) signifies ‘a man of royal race.’ But perhaps the termination of arkvaefas may be merely formative. Lassen suggests here the Sansk. arka, ‘reverence,’ which = Arm. yarg, whence yargs, ‘ respect- able.’ The name, fartknafas, was found on an earthen pot near Este, and éarchnas at Cervetri. Compare tariknafas and tarchuas in form with the Phryg. arkiaefas and the Arm. archayaz(n). akenanogafos . Arm. akanavor, ‘illustrious,’ primarily, ‘having eyes ;’ a word compounded of akn, gen. akan, ‘an eye,’ and of the Arm. termination, -avor. Compare Arm. thag, ‘a crown,’ thagavor, ‘a king.’ The last member of aken-anogafos might be explained from the Arm. ang, ‘due, fit;? angov, ‘ worthy of ;’ yangavor, ‘ proper;’ which would give for aken-anogafos the sense, ‘worthy of note (merkwiirdig), illustrious.’ Akn, ‘an eye,’ enters into the composition of several Arm. adjectives ; as aknazov, ‘ respectful ;’ aknerev, ‘ evident ;? aknkaroyz, ‘regarding atten- tively.” In another Phryg. inscription we meet with Bonok akenanogafos and Inanon akenanogafos, so that akexanogafos would be in all probability a title of honour. 24 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. ‘ Midai .... ‘To Midas.’ Miday would be the Arm. form of the gen. and dat. of Midas. gafagtaci . . Arm, gah (= Pers. gdh), gahak, ‘throne, dignity, eminence ;’ gahakiz, gen. and dat. gahakze, ‘sharer of a throne, colleague.’ The de- clension of gafagt-aei seems to resemble that ° of the Arm. archay, ‘king,’ gen. and dat. arch-ayi; or of Hermés, ‘ Hermes,’ gen. and dat. Herm-eay. fanaktei ... Arm. nakh, ‘first ;’ nakhki, ‘chief.’ Gr. avak. Pers. Inscript. naga, ‘king.’ In form, Janaktei may be compared with the Arm. anakhti, gen, and dat. of anakht, ‘pure;’ or with Anahtay, gen. and dat. of <Anahit, ‘ Anaitis,’ the great goddess of the Armeni- ans.| In the Arm. nakhagah, ‘president,’ we find nakh and the previous word, gah, in combination. 1 J should be inclined to connect the name Anahit etymologically with avat. The Milesian traditions reported by Pausanias may throw some light on this subject. He says (lib. i. c. 25) :— "Kori 82 Midnolots wpd rijs worews Addn vijcos, dreppuryace 52 dx’ abrijs vnoldes. "Acreplou rh» érépay dvoudfovor, xal row ’Aorépioy ev airy rapivat Néyoucu" .
elvas 5¢ ’Aorépiov yey “Avaxros, ”“Avaxra d¢ T'fjs raida.
And again (lib. vii. c. 2) :— Mcdrjocos 6é avrol rodde 7d dpxatérard ogiow elvar Aéyovew emi yeveds per 5h *Avaxroplayv xadeiobat ri viv,” Avanrdés te ad7éxGovos kal ’Aoreplov Bacued- ovrosvod “Avakros. - The name of Anaz,.the autochthon and the son of Ge, cannot be better derived than from the Arm. zak, ‘primus.’ Such a derivation would also be suitable to Anahit: the Greeks called their gods dvaxes; voc. sing. dva. The name Asterius, again, is readily connected with the Gr. dorip. Now, in mythology, Asteria is the daughter of Phobe, who was the daughter of Terra: and in the Milesian (or Carian) traditions, Aste- rius is the son of Anax, who was the son of Ge. It is obvious that Aznar here corresponds to Phebe, Diana, or Anahit; and when we compare together the three datives, the Arm. anahtay, the Phryg. fanaktei, and the Gr. dvaxri, the resemblance is very close. Indeed, Anahit may be considered as the same deity as ‘ Astarte, gueen of heaven with crescent horns.’ The worship of Anaitis was not confined to Armenia. She twas the THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 25 edacs ..... Arm. ed, ‘placed? Gr. 20nxe. The Arm. dnel, ‘ to place,’ perf. edt, is an irregular verb. Similar verbs, regularly conjugated, like gua, ‘to go,’ and gnel, ‘to buy,’ make gnai, ‘he went,’ and gneaz, ‘he bought.’ In general, in the case of the third pers. sing. perf. ind. in Arm., regular verbs have the root and the termination, but not the augment, and irregular verbs the augment and the root, but not the termination. Thus a regular verb, zital, ‘ to contrive,’ makes #2¢-azZ, ‘he contrived ;’ while an irregular verb, ¢a/, ‘ to give,’ makes e-t, ‘he gave,’ the complete form being evidently ¢-¢-az, ‘he gave. A similar complete form, in the -e/ conjuga- tion, would be edeaz, instead of ed, ‘he placed.’ Now edeaz, as ea is a diphthong, is very like the Phryg. edaes, which apparently consists of the augment e-, the root -d-, and the termination -aes. Another illustration Lydian Diana, the ‘great goddess’ of the Ephesians, aa well as the great goddess of the Armenians (Pausan. iii. 16, Plin. H. NW. xxxiii. 4). She was also worshipped in Cappadocia (Strabo, p. 733). We find, again, that Anu or Ana was one of the three great Assyrian or Babylonian deities. The name signified ‘the God,’ xar’ éfox4» (Rawlinson, Herod. v.i. p. 591). ‘ One class of his epithets refer undoubtedly to “ priority ” or “ antiquity ”,’ and thus point to a word like the Arm. naka, ‘first,’ as a root. The wife of Anu or Ana was Anuta or Anata (p. 593), a name which is not far from Anahit. ‘She had precisely the same epithets as himself.’ It is also noticed (p. 603) that the ‘ great goddess’ of the Baby- lonians was Mulita or Enutad Now Anahit was the ‘great goddess’ of «+- the Armenians and Ephesians, and the same as Mylitta or Enuta, whose dissolute rites her own resembled. She was identified with Venus as well as Diana.
Thus, when we come to consider the word ana or anaz, we trace it in Greece, Caria, Lydia, Phrygia, Cappadocia, Armenia, Assyria, and Babylonia: and its root is Armenian. The word is not found in Latin. The natural inference would be that 4vaé was a Pelasgian, not a Hellenic term ; or, in other words, that it was of Thracian origin, and did not belong to the Classic or Greeco-Latin atock. ) , 26 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
may be supplied by the Arm. for ‘to lick,’ which is conjugated in three forms, /2ze/, lizovl, and lizanel, of which the first makes the perfect regularly, and the two last irre- gularly. We thus have for ‘dazié,’ the forms, lizea?, and liz or eliz, the complete form being e-liz-ceaz. The interpretation of the Phrygian inscription, as derived from the Armenian, would thus be: Atys, the illustrious prince, made (this tomb) for Midas, the enthroned king. By comparing the Phrygian inscription with the Armenian, we may see what the latter language has apparently lost— Phryg. Ates arkiaefas akenanogafos Midai gafagtaei Arm, Ates archayaz(n) akn-yangavor Miday gahakit Phryg. fanaktei edaes. Arm, | rth pe ed. Neither language seems to have possessed the article, but the Phrygian has the digamma. The Phryg. /anaktei, so closely resembling the Gr. avaxri, we are obliged to render in Arm. by 73 nakh or 74 nakhki, both nakh and nakhki being indeclinable, just as we should be obliged to render the Lat. regi by the Ital. a ré. In like manner, the Phryg. edaes is reduced to the Arm. ed, as the Lat. posuit is reduced to the Ital. pose. The Arm. has, however, in general, preserved the ancient inflexions much better than the Ital. Thus the termi- nation of ed-aes is, as I have shown, still preserved in Arm., as wellas of fanakt-ei, though not in the equivalent Arm. words : so that, upon the whole, there is no part of the inscription on the tomb of Midas, whether the root or form of the words be considered, but what appears to exist in the Armenian language.
There are two other Phrygian sepulchral inscriptions. The first of these, which is on the side of the tomb of Midas, is as follows, accompanied by Mr. Rawlinson’s interpretation :— THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 27 Baba Meméfais protafos kphi ganafepos Lord Memefais, son of Pratas, larvae Sikeman . edaes.
a native of Sica, —_ built (this) Here we meet again with edaes, the meaning of which can thus hardly be doubtful. To explain the rest of the inscrip- tion, it is necessary to resort to conjecture. Proitafos and ganafepos seem to be the titles of Baba Memefais ; and conse- quently phi, judging from its position, may signify ‘and,’ as afe will be found probably to do in Etruscan. Cf. also Arm. kap, ‘janction.” In proit-afos we find again the termination -afos, asin akenanog-afos. There remains as a root, prot¢, which, as the mark of dignity in rulers, governors, consuls, prestors, was a staff, we might perhaps explain from the Arm. Ji, wirg, ‘astick,’ prtov, ‘a rush;’ Gael. dior, ‘a stick,’ druid, ‘a stab;’ Lat. virga. This would make proit-afos= Arm. br-avor, i.e. bir-avor, ‘stick-bearing, oxnwrovyoc.’ Strabo says of the Heniochi near Colchis (p. 496): Suvacredovrac 82 Kat ovrot Urd Tov KaAdoupvwy oxnrrobxwy’ Kal avrot d ovroe brd Tupavvog 7h Baotrsiow eiclv. There was also a oxnrrovxoc at the court of Persia. For the second title, ganafepos, from which the nominative termination -os, deficient in Armenian, is to be subtracted, we may form from the Arm. words, gan, ‘punishment,’ and wép, ‘ zroc,’ the word ganawép, judge” Cf. ju-dex, vin-dex, and Arm. bazmawép, ‘one who relates many (bazovm) things.’ Baba, if allied to wamrac, would be so also to the Arm. synonym pap, Pers. b¢0: and the whole inscription might be thus interpreted, but with great doubt— | Baba Memefais proitafos kphi ganafepos Sikeman Ilarmac Mepegaic oxnTrovxo¢g Kat Saorne LKaioe edaes, 2Onxe.
The remaining inscription is of greater length, and the last 28 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
few words are not quite clear. I give it as far as Mr. Rawlin- son has interpreted it :— Kelokes fenaftun aftas materes sosesait, materes Celoces sepulcram sue matris extruxit, matris avutig pnrépoc LEpheteksetis ofefinonoman lachit ga materan aresastin, Ephetexetis ex Ofefinone. Sortita est tellus matrem amatam. "EXaxe yi pnrtpa étpaorhy.
. aplorny. Bonok akenanogafos erekun _—_ telatos sostut- Bonok qui Acenanogafus erat hordeum sacrificii obtulit. snanonakenanogafosaer, . . . « . Inanon Acenanogafus. . . . . .
The Armenian will explain, as interpreted above, several of these words, which I shall take in their order :— Fenaftun, ‘sepulchrum.’ Arm, andth or anavth, ‘ vessel, pot, box, piece of furniture. Another Arm. word, ¢apan, signifying ‘ box, urn, ark,’ and therefore nearly a synonym of anavth, means also ‘sepulchre,’ and is commonly employed in that sense.! Arca and ayyetoy are similarly used. 1 See the Journal Asiatique (Février-Mars, 1855), Voyage a Sis, the former capital of the medisval Armenian kingdom in Cilicia. I subjoin one of the epitaphs (p. 277), correcting some few inaccuracies in the re- duction to literary Armenian, and rendering the Armenian letters by their equivalents, with the omission of the diacritical marks of the con- sonants. Yays tapanés kay — edeal In hoc tumulo manet positus , Tér Michayél mezn — éntreal. Dominus Michael magnus electus. Sa wsemagoyn werabereal Tile superior elevatus Yovsakan 6 werakoceal. Desiderabilis est cognominatus. Thovoys hazar ev erkov harivr Anno mille et duo centum (a.p. 1751.) E hangéstiv i = Tér hangeal. Est pace in Domino quietus. The Armenian of the epitaph differs slightly from correct Armenian.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 29 Aftas, ‘sup.’ Gr. avrov. Arm. ivr, ‘of him;’ troy, ‘of his ;? aysr, or aydr, or aynr, ‘ of this, of that.’ Sansk. efasya, ‘of this.’ | Materes, ‘matris. Gr.pnrnp. Lat. mater. Gael. mathair. Sansk. mdétri. Pers. mddar. Arm. mayr. Osset.mdd. Arm. matak, ‘female (of animals),’? = Pers. médak. The Arm. has, in mayr, suffered the same loss as the Lat. in puer. Cf. Sansk. putra = Zend puthra = Pers. pusar = Osset. ftirth = Arm. ordi = Lat. puer. - os Sosesait, ‘ exstruxit.’ Pers. séé, ‘furniture’. . . Arm. sar, ‘ furniture.’ sdtidan, ‘ to prepare.’ sézid, ‘he prepared.’ sézis, ‘contrivance’. . . . saras, ‘form, shape.’ sarasel, ‘ to form, to shape.’ saraseaz, ‘he formed, shaped.’ The Pers. verb, it will be seen, is formed from ééZ, not from sé4is, which corresponds to the Arm. saras. Had it been formed from sé@Z7:§, we should have had Pers. séz:3/d = Arm. saraseaz = (prob.) Phryg. sosesait. The termination of soses- ait seems =that of ed-aes. Compare lives, liveth, and Germ. lebt; has, hath, and Germ. hat. The Arm. =z. In the Gael. sas, ‘an instrument,’ another kindred root to the Phryg. Thus ¢ér is written tr, and edeal, etheal. The terminations in J, so com- mon in Etruscan, are here exemplified in Armenian. deal, ‘ positus,’ is the participle of ed, ‘ posuit,’=Phryg. edaes. The terminations of tapanés, mezn, and thovoys, are not inflexions, but superfluous additions. These final letters in Armenian, consisting of s, d, and , originally indi- cated a reference to the first, second, or third person, being really parts of the pronouns, ‘J,’ ‘ thou,’ ‘he.’ The sin saand yays is in like manner borrowed from es, ‘I ;’ the actual demonstrative pronoun being a or ay, though it is never used without one of the letters, s, d,. The initial letter in yays is the preposition t, before a vowel y. In hangstiv, pro- nounced, and written in poetry, hangéstiv, the instrumental case of hang- ist, of which the th.is found in hang-eal, we may perceive a form like the Phrygian aresast(in). The Arm. hazar, ‘thousand, mille,’ is found in Sanskrit, Zend, Persian, Gipsy, Crimsan Gothic, Hungarian, and the Slavonian of Carniola, Styria, and Carinthia. See Diefenbach, Lez. Comp. 8. V. hazer. 30 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, sos- might be found, as well as in the Arm. &s§aphel, ‘to handle,’ a verb in -aphel from a root 568. Dealing with 568 as the Arm. has done above with sar, we should obtain sésaseaz, ‘he handled,’ 2.¢., ‘managed, made,’ a word very like the Phryg. sosesait. The verb sdSaphel forms ssapheaz. Ofefinonoman, ‘ex Ofefinone.’ Sikeman, ‘ a native of Sica,’! . Armenian. ayd, ‘this, that? .... . da, ‘ this, that.’ aydr, ‘of this’ ..... . dora, ‘of this.’ (y)aydmané, ‘from this’ . dmané, ‘from this.’ ayg, ‘morning.’ (y)aygman, ‘in the morning.’ Osset. ay or a, ‘this;’ aman, ‘to this;’ amiy, ‘in this;’ ama, ‘at this ;’ amey, ‘from this,’ Lachit, ‘tdaxe.’ This sense eannot be obtained from the Armenian. The Arm. word which most nearly resembles lachit is lakeaz, ‘ (it) consumed, swallowed, absorbed.’ But lachit, as the Phryg. perfect seems to terminate in -aes or -ait, should, perhaps, rather be taken as a present tense, The Arm. present of dukel, ‘to consume,’ is /aké, ‘ it (z.¢., the earth) con- sumes, swallows,’ If the Pers. had a “corresponding verb from a root /ék-, the pres. would be /ékad, and the perf. /dékid. Lachit might also be compared with the Arm. efak, ‘ fossa,’ and be interpreted ‘ sepelit.’ Ga, ‘earth. Gr. yn = Gael. ce = Sansk. go. Arm. hav, ‘clay.’ Germ. gaw= Arm. gavar. Lachit ga, ‘ devorat tellus,’ or ‘ sepelit (Celoces) in tellure.’ These seem to be the chief points requiring notice. In the nouns, as I said before, the Phrygian, like the Latin and Greek, has preserved the Sanskrit or Aryan terminations where they are deficient in Armenian : thus the Phryg. fexaftun aftas materes sosesatt appears = Arm. (z)anavth mavr wroy saraseaz. It is only in the past and future participles, and then not in- 1TI do not know any place called Sica in Asia Minor. We have Sicum in Illyria, and Siculs in Italy. ‘THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 31 variably, that the Arm. acc. sing. presents the termination -2: e.g. sireain, ‘amatum;’ srelinm, ‘amandum.’ The Etruscan possesses both the gen. in -s and the acc.in -m. Many Arm. pronouns, however, form the dat., though not the acc., in - or -oum(um): as ayd, ‘this;’ gen. aydr ; dat. aydm; acc. (z)ayd —— im,‘ my;’ gen. imoy; dat. imovm; ace. (z)im; abl. (y)tmoy; instr. tmow (ow = Gr. w). Here wm seems = tude or Meus; Woy = nov OL met; UnovM = indy Or menin; and imow = gu or meo. The locative of nouns may also be formed in -oum, as 4 mard or *4 mardovm, ‘in man.’ Mr. Rawlinson has noticed the resemblance in form between the Phryg. ares-astin, and such Gr. words as ap-lorny and 2p-aarhy, and has even translated aresastin, ‘amatam,’ which would require that the Phryg. ares- should = Gr. ép-. Similar forms appear also in the Phrygian vocabulary, in ax-earhy and axp-cortv; though the first, being actually Greek, may have been a borrowed word, if not modified by the Greek reporter. The same forms are found in Arm., with the exception of the acc. termination in 2: e. g. Phrygian. Armenian. tmaast, ‘intelligence ;’ th. tm(anal) * ‘to under- stand.’ ares-ast(in) . . nao aatit ‘a sailor:’ th. nav, ‘a ship.’ ovr-ast, ‘a denier :’ th. ovr(anat), ‘ to deny.’ tap-ast, ‘ fallen, laid down :’ th. tap(al) ‘ to fall.’ gow-est, ‘ praise :’ th. gow(e/), ‘to praise.’ ovt-est, ‘food :’ th. ovt(el), ‘ to eat.’ ‘ax-cor(hy) - "| pah-est, ‘reservation:’ th. pah(el), ‘to re- serve.’ dixp-tor(wv) . .{ hang-ist, ‘repose: th. hang(eal), ‘ quiet.’ naz-tst, ‘a female servant.’ ber-ovet, ‘tendency :’ th. der(el), ‘to bear,’ gal-ovst, arrival :’ th. gal, ‘ to come.’ thag-ovst, concealment :’ th. thag(ovn) ‘ hid.’ | eraZ-13¢, a musician.’ 32 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANBS: In order to explain the word aresastin, we may take the Arm. yaraganal, ‘ preire,’ th. ara or yarag, ‘ pre;’ and form yaragast in precisely the same manner as ¢mast and ovrast are formed from imanal and ovranal. This would give— Phrygian, Armenian, ares-ast(in) . yarag-ast, ‘ precellens, preestans :’ th. yarag(anal), ‘ preecellere,’ and the meaning of lachit ga materan aresastin would be, ‘devorat tellus matrem prestantem.’ Imast is declined —— nom. imast; gen. and dat. tmasti; acc. (z)imast; abl. (y)tmasté ; instr. emastiv. The other forms ending in -s¢ or -3 are mostly declined in the same manner. Aresastin might also be ex- plained, ‘ departed,’ from the Arm. Arazeét, ‘ abdication, resig- nation, farewell.’ The meaning of the remainder of the inscription is extremely doubtful. There are two proper names in the nominative, each bearing the title of akenanogafos. The rest is uncertain, except perhaps in construction. All that can be done in such a case, when comparing the Phrygian with any other language with a view to prove affinity, is to select such words in that; language as resemble the Phrygian, and see if they will give a satisfactory meaning. The first clause to consider will be, Bonok akenanogafos erekun telatos sostut. The first two words being known, the Arm. suggests for the remaining three, con- sisting apparently of an acc. in -wm, a gen. in -08, and a verb— | Hrekun. Arm. erk, erkn, erkch, ‘tpyov;’ herk, ‘ cultivation.’ Telatos. Arm. thatovmn, ‘burial;’ that(el), ‘to bury; thatar,‘an earthen vessel, a basin;’ ¢hat, ‘a territory ;’ ¢el2, ‘aplace. Sansk. ¢al, ‘condere;’ ¢ala, ‘solum, fundus.’ Gr. Oadrapoc. Lat. tellus. Gael. talamh, ‘earth.’ Etrusce. (as will afterwards appear) tudar, ‘atomb.’ Arab. ¢alhid, ‘burying.’ For the form of te/at(os) from a root tel, compare Arm. armat, ‘root,’ th. arm ; Sinaz, ‘a building,’ th. sn(el), ‘to build ;’ and for its declension, Gr. répac, réparog, or Arm. kin, knog, ‘ yuvi, yuvakdc.’ - THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 33 Sostut. Arm. sasté, ‘he reprehends, érirmiq’ (Matt. viii. 26), th. sast = Pers. zust, ‘strong, severe.’ Sansk. ¢ds, ‘jubere, regere, docere, punire.’ Sostut and Jachit would respectively belong to conjugations like the Arm. hetov, ‘he pours,’ and . kami, ‘he wishes.” The whole clause becomes, ‘ Bonok the Illustrious forbids work of sepulture;’ 7. ¢., no other interments were to be allowed in the same place, a common prohibition with respect to ancient tombs.
The remaining clause begins with another proper name, which Texier reads Jnanon. Steuart reads it very differently, which is of no importance in the case of a proper name.
- The two readings of the remainder are— Tex. akenanogafos aer atanisen kursaneson tanegirtog2 Ste. akenanogafos atanisen kursaneson tanegertos. .
I shall take the reading to be— akenanogafos aer atanisen kursaneson tanegertos.
The last two words seem to be an acc. and gen. As noverb appears, sostut is probably understood from the preceding clause. Akenanogafos is a known word: for the rest the Arm. would give— Aer, Arm, ayr, ‘man.’ | Atanisen. Arm. atean, ‘a tribunal, a magistrate, a senate ;’ atenakan, ‘belonging to a tribunal, a magistrate, a judge.’ I am not clear as to the termination sen. It might be compared with the Arm. suffix -sé” (see inf.), but that ought rather to be represented in Phrygian by -senos.
Kursaneson. Arm. korzanovthivn, ‘ruin, destruction,’ th. korzan. The termination of kursan-es(on) might perhaps be compared with the Alb. and Arm. suffixes, -e§ and -7¢. See inf. in Alb. s. v. lezoueé.
Tanegertos. Arm. tovn, gen. tan, ‘a house ;’ kert, ‘a build- 1 We have in Arm. both lizé and lizov, ‘lingit, Aelxet.’ * In his text, tageirtog. The reading of the plate is to be preferred. D 34 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
ing.’ Tanegert(os) would be a compound like Tigranoceri(a), ‘the building of Tigranes.’ Compare also Arm. gomakert, ‘who builds (kerte) a stable (gom) ;’ tnasén, ‘ who builds (sé) a house (éovn) ;’ and mezaésén, ‘ great (mez),’ archayasén, ‘ built by a king (archay), royal, magnificent,’ where sé = ker¢ has a passive sense equivalent to factus. Thus the Arm. might form tnakert, ‘ oixoddpog, oixodouh. Compare mezasén and atantisen.
By this last clause, ‘Inanon the Illustrious, a man with judicial power, forbids any injury to the sepulchre;’ which coincides with the second prohibition continually found in sepulchral inscriptions. | For the whole epitaph, the actual Armenian, unmodified, would correspond with and explain the Phrygian in the fol- lowing manner :— Phryg. Kelokes fenaftun aftas materes sosesait, (2) (1). Arm. Kelokés (z)anavth wwroy mavr saraseaz, Lat. Celoces sepulcrum sue matris exstruaxit, Phryg. wateres Epheteksetis Ofefinonoman. Lachit Arm. mavr Lphetéchsetay yOwewinoneay. Laké Lat. matris Ephetexetis eax Ofefinone. Devorat Phryg. ga materan aresastin. Bonok akenanogafos Arm. kav (2)mayr aragin. Bonok akanavor Lat. tellus matrem gprastantem. Bonocus Itlustris Phryg. erekun ~ telatos sostut ; Inanon akenanogafos, ' - ¢ thatman Arm, (z)erkn thatari sasté; Inanon akanavor, : tetvoy sepulchri Lat. wsum UTNE _ vetat; Inanon Illustris, Phryg. aer atanisen, kursaneson __ tanegertos. (2) (1) Arm. ayr atenakan, (z)korzanovthwn tan-kertt. (2) (1) Lat. vir judicialis, destructionem domiis-structure. (adifici) THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS., 385 ; ( The advantage of the Armenian over the Greek in the interpretation of the Phrygian epitaphs seems sufficiently clear.: It 1s true that one or two words are more nearly Greek than Armenian. 4/¢as is nearer to avrov than it is to wroy, and materes is nearer to pnrépog than it isto mavr. But such partial resemblances would be frequently delusive, if relied on, and lead to very erroneous ethnological results. Thus, to take exactly parallel cases, the Germ. sezm and seinmige are nearer to the Fr. sen than to the Eng. fis; and the Lat. mater, matris, are nearer to the Eng. mother, mother’s, and the Germ. mutter, mutters, than they are to the Fr. mére, de la mere. It must also be remembered that, while the Phrygian and Greek are ancient languages, the Armenian, in the oldest form that we possess it, is comparatively modern.) ( The conjugation of Phrygian verbs is Armenian rather than Greek, as appears in edaes and sosesatt ; but the declen- sion of Phrygian nouns, on the other hand, is more Greek than Armenian. Yet what the Armenian is here deficient in, are merely such Aryan characteristics as are easily lost, as will appear by the following table of declensions.:—Here I have illustrated the Phrygian declensions, by comparing them with Armenian, Sanskrit, Etruscan, Greek, and Latin declensions. From the Armenian declensions, which are very numerous, I have selected the most common, as exemplified in Movzay, ‘ Musa,’ which is regularly declined, though a borrowed word ; san, ‘a nurseling, a godson;’ Levonidés, ‘ Leonidas ;’ Anahit, ‘ Anaitis ;? anakht, ‘ purus ;’ armat, ‘ radix ;’ kin, ‘femina;’ ayd, ‘is, ea, id;’ szredi, ‘amandus, -a, -um;’ and zav, ‘navis.’ In the Sanskrit, I have taken the two regular types, au, ‘ navis,’ and harit, ‘viridis.’ As we do not seem to meet with any Phrygian plurals, I have not given any in Armenian. The Ar- menian plural is usually formed thus: in the nom. and instr., ch (x) is added to those cases in the sing. : in the acc., s is added to the nom. or acc. sing.: and in the gen., dat., and abl., 2, pre- ceded by some vowel or diphthong, is added to the nom. sing.
- D2 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 36 avapuoaay aoune arhvzaopy guve ghozaopy * ° ups «= hvzaopg °° kvopuoaay aoune rhvzaopyy : ° kwapuonay ~aouve = rhvzaopy * * avavu 00919118 aophp avuy nojvuso Mgyynun avjyyoupy paou hojanes gunupkho ghouy hojvmso gayynun hojyouy hvopruoasy anu wyase pho ury quusD = =6fyyoUD you eppyuoaaT cavu = hoqa.ss upho fouy hogouin wyyyoun hoqyouy canu horas spho fouy hoyouso Yyyyouv hoyyouy auu = Yas pho wey joudo 8 8=6fyyouD yDUp — eppluoaayT “UBIMOULIY uvuouowa fo unyasa uviazour unyfouaf UIqEneaLD toyyounf — wp tambo fob 8a.LoqnUt 8090994 sode founb 07079 uns Aryy pen = bane Skonon Sosxnan Soka penu aavu uyyUnry woUuryz7— f avonon = vixnan dana wosnu, § waanu 1018) Gono =isxpan ka Dene = = tan - wy,uniyy = sDUry7zj24 Sonor Sosman Soka pen sav Yuu =«vuryzq—a4 ponon gvap Sapa DEN = 81D “UBOSTUIP TT “WoeIH “UlFerT ue = hvzaopy supfo ° eT v6 ° PHADY =— pay * * suliny = svayu * UDiNIDY = Uvagu * * aguiny = aap ° soptoy = Swapu * * quiny 8 =8§6snvu ° “POSTS THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 37 am Although the resemblance between the Phrygian and Armenian languages may not be always perfect, yet it is, I think, sufficiently close to confirm the opinion of the ancients, that the Phrygians and Armenians were of the same race, and that the Armenian language was like the Phrygian in many points. The Latin would hardly, under similar circumstances, approach the Greek more nearly than the Armenian does the Phrygian, as may be readily tested by the aid of the Phrygian inscriptions and vocabulary / Take, for instance, the meaning of the first six words in the vocabulary, ¢fAov, rwywva, iarpdy, kAerrplav aXerp{da, Admrayv, and wéAeuov. The affinity to the Latin is here by no means complete or remarkable. So, on the other hand, if we take what seems the correct inter- pretation of the Phrygian Kelokes fenaftun aftas materes sose- sait, 1.€., Celoces sepulchrum sua matris exstruxit, we shall per- ceive little obvious affinity in these Latin words to the Greek, either in root or form, except in matria. « ( There appears to be no other language but the Armenian so near the Phrygian as to claim to belong to the same Aryan family. The next in order of affinity would probably be the Persian.) Yet both the classic languages exhibit some signs of affinity to the Phrygian, although of a different family ; such ‘instances of affinity being probably either Aryan generally, or Thracian words borrowed from the Pelasgians and Etruscans by the nations of the Classic or Old Italian stock, the Latins, Oscans, and Hellenes. “Avat I have already noticed. Nenia and dituus are Phrygian, but not really Greek. Soccus is Armenian , Phrygian, Greek, and Latin. “EXeyo¢e is Greek, Armenian, Phrygian, and probably also Lydian. The roots of soccus and — EAXeyoc are Armenian. The Phrygian words, mater and ga, are Aryan generally. From these affinities we may begin to perceive the position which the Thracian race once held in Europe, and its influence upon the other inhabitants of Greece and Italy. - ~ _-iThe Phrygian language is succeeded by the Lydian) which 38 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
represents, in addition to itself, and in conjunction with the Phrygian, the Mysian language also, which is described as puEoAbsiov cai wEopptyiov. Some of the words transmitted as Lydian are of a doubtful character, and their interpretation is not always obvious. Others, on the eontrary, are of peculiar weight in an ethuological disquisition ( Two may he especially mentioned, xavdadAn¢ and ravdobptov ; both of which, besides being Armenian, and one of them Assyrian, appear to have travelled far westward into Europe, where the first may be recognised in Rhetian Switzerland, as well as in Albania, and the second in Spain, a country still more remote from Assyria and Armenia. Xdpde is another Lydian word which may deserve more particular attention, as it intimates that there was an ancient form of the Armenian language still closer to the Lydian than the literary Armenian is, which, although it is the oldest form we possess, only extends back abont 1500 years.) : Lydian Words. 1. ’Ayxwv, ‘refyoug ywvla.” Arm. ankiva, ‘corer, angle. Gr. ayxwv. Lat. angulus. Germ. winkel.
2. “AxvAor, ‘ Badravov rpwivnv.” Arm. hatin, ‘an acorn? Germ. erchel. Liat. galla. Pers. guliék, ‘ pease, a ball.’ 3. “Apgtravov, ‘ dicxoc.” Rhet.-Rom. arfidar; Pied. arfude ; ‘to reject.’ Lat. repudio. Macedon. dpote, ‘inde.’ Arm. phovthal, ‘to hasten’ (inu); ar, ‘to’; ar-achel, ‘to despatch’ (ach, ‘aleg’) ; arkanel,‘ to throw ;’ ar-arkanel, ‘ to oppose.’ <Ar-phovthal, therefore, = ‘ accelerare.’ 4. “ Hesychius: ’AorpaXlay rov Opaxa Aveo’. Sequitur: aorpaddc 6 Wapoe bd Oerraddv. Thraces a loquacitate et garrulitate vel quod lingua uterentur Lydis non intellecta sturnaceos appellatos crediderim. Pers. béstarak, ‘a starling.’” Arm. sareak, tarm, ‘ astarling ;’ sarel, ‘to ery;’ sarot, © crying.’ Alb. tserlé, ‘a blackbird.’ 5. “Arradog, ‘mata. Arm. hateal, ‘cut’ (cf. xdppa); THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 39 énd-hatel, ‘to interrupt, to cease,’ pres. and past part. énd- hatot and énd-hateal. Lapp. ajetet, ‘ detinere ;? ayeteje, ‘ mora- tor.’ | 6. “ Attis, ‘scitulus.’? Vide ii. (¢. e. Phryg.) 7. Quum ex Hesychio glossa ceteroquin sat obscura id eluceat nomen etiam Hattes pronunciatum fuisse, Arm. at, ‘sectio, pars, granum,’ hatanel, ‘secare, perrumpere, decidere,’ Aatanil, ‘ secari, cessare, micare, desperare,’ in auxilium voco.” 7. “© Hesychius: BaSuppnydAn lerivec td Avowy. Quum nos avem aliquem rapacem nominemus enéenstésser, inesse putarim Pers. bath vel bat, Arm. bad, ‘anas.’ De parte altera nihil definio, licet BonyaAn emendare suadeam.” The termi- nation of this Lydian word may be explained from the Arm. arag, ‘swift ;? aragil, ‘a stork :’ Etrusc, araeus, ‘itoat.’ See onf. in Etruse. s. v. aracua.
8. “ Hesychius : Baxxapic pbpov roby ard Boravne éuwvd- prov, Error 8 awd pupatvne, GAXor 82 pbpov Abdiov. “Ears 82 cat Enpov Sidracpa ro awd rie piénc. Pollux vn. 104: pbpa Heecav cal Baxxapev cal audpaxov Kal ipiwov.” Pers. bukhir, ‘perfume, odour.’ Arab. bukhdr, ‘ vapour.’ Lat. acca. Gael. dachar,‘an acorn.’ Arm. dbaklay ; Pers. bakhlah; Arab. bdkidy ;‘a bean.’ Pers. dakhkalah, ‘a walnut.’ 9. “Hesychius: Bacavrarine AlSo0¢ otrw Afyerat AvoKOd NiSou yévog cat ALSo¢g Bacavog, w waparplBovrec rb xpvalov 2oxfuaZov. Sansk. pdsdiia (‘lapis ’).’ Arm. yesan, ‘a grind: stone,’ = Pers. asydnah, = Sansk. ¢diia. | 10. Bacdpa. See inf. in Thrac. s. v. bassara.
11. “ Hesychius: Bdoxe wixpoArA£éa rAnolov teddaZe dv- Storl et BaariZa KpdAea Yacaov Epxov Avorori. Utrumque corruptum. Sansk. vdga, ‘festinatio.”’ Arm. wazel, ‘to hasten.’ Arab. daskay, ‘ going fast.’ For mxpodéa, see ante in Phryg. 8, v. wiéptov.
12. Bpévov, ‘ubpov. Arm. dovrel, ‘to exhale, to smell ;’ bovrovmn, ‘odour. Rhet.-Rom. brainéa, ‘mist.’ Bng. breath.
13. Bolyee, €2debSepor.’ Arm. phrkel, ‘ to deliver.’ Eng. free. 40 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 14. “Festus viii. p. 99: ‘helvacea genus ornamenti lydu dictum a colore boum, qui est inter rufum et album appellatur- que helvus.’? Non est lydicum quia si esset per Z inciperet, cf. Sansk. harit, Lith. zalas, Pers. zird (‘viridis’).” Esth. had, ‘grey ;’ haljas, ‘ green, bright, shining.’ Arm. atov, atovakan, ‘soft, tender, delicate ;’ atdét, ‘feeble, indistinct, obscure, less bright ;’ atovés, ‘a fox.’ 15. “ Hesychius: iBpe (read iu) revie rd Boav, of Sd? rd mov. “Eort 68 Avéwy.” See if. in Scyth. s. v. ae, and ante in Phryg. 8. v. Bayaioc.
16. "IuBove. See inf. in Thrac. s. v. féuBpov.
17. “Iwmt, ‘Sevpo. Arm. hovp,‘near;’ hovp linel, ‘to ap- proach.’ 18. KavéabAne, ‘ oxvAAorvierne, kuvayxn. “Arm. khendel, ‘avlyev,’ et khendot (otherwise khendavt and khendét), ‘ xvi- ywv.’” Aucher gives shetdel, instead of khendel, as does also the great Arm. and Lat. Dict.; but 7 represents in the kin- dred Asiatic languages (Arica, pp. 90,91. See also Rawlinson, Asiat, Journ. Behist. Inscript. p. 34). Alb. kyendis, ‘I choke.’ Rhet.-Rom. candarials, ‘a disease of the glands, which severely oppresses the breathing’ (eine Art Driiseniibel, das das Ath- men sehr erschwert). By this word, the languages of Arme- nia, Lydia, Illyria, and Rhetia are connected together. The Arm. participial termination, avi, dt, or of, may also be recog- nised in xavd-abA(ne). Similar forms in /, so characteristic of the Armenian and Etruscan languages, may not improbably be discerned in the Lydian words, dorp-aA(la), arr-aX(oe), BaSuppny-aX(n), and wicp-od (éa). There is another derivation of xavdabAnc from the Sansk. ¢gvan, ‘ canis,’ and adhd, ‘ agitare, vexare.’ | 19. “ Athensus xu. p.516 CD: xavdavAdv ria 2Aeyov of Avéol ovx Eva adAd tpEic, ottwe tEhaknvro wpd¢ Tac HouTa- Selac. TlvecSac Sairév gpnow 6 rapavrivog “Hyhotrmog 2 Epov kptwe Kal kynorov dprov kal dpuylou rupov avyYov re kat Cwpov miovoc. Pollux vi. 69: ein Say wpoojxov roicg 7d0- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 4! cpact cat 6 KavdvAog 2& apubdov kal rupov cal yaAaxrog Kat pédtrog.” Perhaps from the same root as xavdatAn¢: or the Arm. sandal, ‘to desire greatly,’ might be suggested.
20. “ Athenzus xil. p. 516 C: wpwrot Avdol rv capixny &Ecvpov.. Suidas: capv«n ieoua ee rwoAAwy ovyxeluevwy. Bpwpa Abstov 2% aiparog cal adAAwy eeouarwy . . . Kal kapuKo7rolsiy TO Koopeiv mola rive pnuarwy Tov Adyov. — Sansk. fri, ‘xepav,’ unde Sansk. farbura et Arm. kharn, ‘ varius,’ ”” 21. “Stephanus Byzantinus: KaorwAove Awpueic of Avdol gactv. Augurer nomen litoris accolas significare.” Arm. kovsht, koys, ‘side.’ Lat. costa, Eng. coast. The termination -wrdé¢ might be explained as in xavéd-abAne.
22. Koadadktv, ‘ BacAéa. “ Quum habeamus apud eundem (Hesychium) xoaXseiv, ‘BdpBapov ESvoc,’ et xdadrol, ‘Bap- Bapo.,’ si notissimi lius sebvog, ‘BactAedbc,’ memineremus, ‘populi regem’ interpretari possnmus.” Gael. cuadlas; Arm. Zotow ; ‘an assembly ;’ Arm. Zotowovrd, ‘people, multitude.’ Osset. koar, ‘company, multitude.’ Pers. galah, ‘a crowd.’ Gael. dion. ‘presidium;’ dein, ‘fortis.’ Pers. tanu, ‘power.’ Arab. din, ‘faith, religion, decree, empire, king.’ Arm. den, ‘faith, religion.” Arm. ateane‘a tribunal, a ma- gistrate.’} 23. AdBpuv, ‘wéAexuv.” Lapp. Jadtet, ‘findere;’ labmet, ‘verberare.’ Pers. Jad, ‘a blow.’ Arab. /adi, ‘ striking.’ 24. Aafdac, ‘6 répavvog, 6 py & yévoug répavvoe.’ Hin- dustani /é/d¢,‘a master.’ Pers. /dlak,‘acrown.’ Arm. /av, ‘ good, fine, better.’ Esth. /dila, ‘ bad, severe.’ Gr. aiAay. Arm. Jikel, ‘to vex, torment.’ Sansk. Jul, ‘agitare, per- turbare.’ 25. MavAornptov, ‘rAbdtov A€utopa Aerrdyv ti.’ “ Varie emendaverunt yduopua, Aérioua, pédAcopa.” Arm. matzmay, ‘a plate.’ 1 Compare Gael. basal, ‘a judge,’ with Baoeds. 42 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 28. Mnoeic, ‘6 Zedc.’ “ Sansk. medhas, in Vedis dei excelsi titulus, medhira, ‘ sapiens.’”? Arm. mtazi, mtavor, ‘ sapiens.’ 27. Muade, ‘d&in.? Georg. mukhi, ‘an oak.’ Arm. mogay, ‘a tamarisk,’ = Gr. uupfen. Kurd. mitéh, ‘a box-tree.’? The name of J/ysia was supposed to be derived from pwadc. If we may trust Homer, the tamarisk was common in the Troad. " See JZ. vi. 89; x. 466; xxi, 18, 350.
28. Madaé, ‘el8oc olvov.’ Gipsy mol, ‘wine.’ Pers. mui, “wine.” Arm. molt, ‘ intoxicated.’ 29. Mwic, ‘4 yin.’ Esth. ma, ‘earth, land.’ Lapp. mdiwe, ‘pulvis.’ Georg. miza, ‘earth.’ Lespi, misa, musea, ‘ earth.’ 80. “ Photius s. v. Néugat: cal ai Movoac 82 tre Avdoy viuga. Stephanus Byz. 8. v. TéppnBoc: g0oyyiicg Nupgaov axobaac, ac cat Moboacg Avool xaAover. Utram verum alii dicant.” Cf. Arm. zovag, ‘a song;’ noval, ‘to mew;’ Pers. nutwd, ‘voice, modulation ;’ nuedg, ‘singer, musician.’ 31. Néypua, ‘dvedoc.”’ Arm. nakhat, ‘reproach, disgrace.’ Pers. ndkas, ‘ worthless, base.’ Arab. nakdh, ‘ contempt.’ $2. TdApue, ‘ Baoirsdbc.’ See ante in Phryg. s. v. Barhy.
88. “ Tlavdobprov, ‘Abdioy Spyavov ywplic -wAf«rpov Waddo- pévov. Pollux iv. 60: rpixopdov "Acobpio: ravdotpayv wrdpa- Zov. Arm. phandirn. Osset. fandur. Ital. mandora.” Phan- dirn signifies ‘a trumpet.’ The Arm. has also bandirn or bambirn or phambirn, ‘ castanets,’ and bamb, ‘thorough-base.’ Span. pandero, ‘a tabor,’ pandorga, ‘a concert.’ 34. THapauhyn, ‘9 trav Seov potpa.”’ “ Sansk. parimd, ‘destinare, decernere;’ subst. parimdfia. Etiam apud Ar- menos para quod Sansk. part; sic (Sansk.) partdhé = (Arm.) paraditel et repipépea = (Arm.) paraberovthiwn.” Arm. hramayel, ‘to ordain ;’ hraman, ‘a decree,’ = Pers. farmdn, = Sansk. pramdfa.
85. “Servius 4m. x. 179. Alii incolas ejus oppidi Teutas fuisse et ipsum oppidum Teutam nominatum, quod postea Pisas Lydi lingua sua lunarem (al. singularem) portum sig- nificare dixerunt, quare huic urbi a portu dun@ nomen im- | wad THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 43 positum.” If we read pis-@, the Turkish would give ay, ‘luna;’ and if we read pi-sa, the Mantschu would give pia, ‘luna,’ and also sata, ‘lebes,’ = Lapp. saya,= Arm. san. Cf. Germ. ha/fen, ‘pot, haven, port.’ The Arm. has—apé, ‘the hollow of the hand ;’ apn, ‘ashore ;’ and apheé or aphseay, ‘a bowl ;’ per- haps = pzs-. The Finnish or Turanian element in Asia Minor, which seems to be discerned beneath the Thracian in Phrygia and Lydia, will appear more plainly beyond the Taurus in Lycia. The Lydians of Servius are evidently the Etruscans.
36. “Johannes Laurentius Lydus mens. 3, 14: véov capdev ro véov Erog Ere cal vuv AbyeaIat rH WAHIE avvoporoyeirac’ siot S62, of dace ry Avdwy apyxalg gwvg roy tvavrov KaAsio3at cdpo.” Botticher notices (p. 26) that sard would once have signified ‘year’ in Arm., as the ancient name of what was formerly the first month in the Armenian year was Navasard, It nearly corresponded to our August, and in all probability signified ‘ New-year,’ Nav-sard. In Arm., dar and éart signify ‘age’ and ‘ year,’ the sibilant in the more ancient form sard, having apparently been hardened. Dar and sar have still the same meaning in Arm., #.¢, ‘height.’ The Chaldwan sar (sdpoc), in Arm. gar (Euseb. Chron.), contaiing a fabulous period of 3600 years (ten kings reign 120 sarz), may be the same word. Compare also Arm. ar, ‘series, rank, chain,’ = Germ. schar, Ital. schiera. “With regard to the final d in sard, it is one of the three letters, s, d, and 2, which are frequently added in Arm. Thus we have spand, ‘slaughter,’ instead of span. In Ossetic, sdérd or sdérde means ‘summer.’ The following are the names of the ancient Armenian months!:— 1. Navasard (Aug.) Lyd. véog capdie, ‘ véov Frog.’ ; Georg. ori, ‘two,’ Cf. Mantschu ori, 2. Hors (Sept.) { é twenty,’ and Arm. erkov, ‘ two.’ 3. Sahmi (Oct.) . Georg. samt, ‘three.’ 1 I am partly indebted here to an article in the Journal Asiatique for 1832, vol. x. p. 527. - 44, THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Cappad. TipE; Pers. Tir; Georg. Tiris- 4. Tré (Nov.) . | tint; Zend Tistrja; ‘the name of the fourth month.’ Arm. chat-el, ‘to gather, to amass, to squeeze, to weed,’———chatZov, ‘ must (of wine).’? The root of Chatoz# ought to be chat. Chatoz,‘ Vendémiaire.’ (?) Arab. ariz, ‘ frost, hoar-frost ;? whence Arad = Frimaire.
Zend Mithra (Pers. Mihr) ; Cappad. M:Opf ; ‘the name of the 7th month.’ Arm. Mihir, ‘Mithras;’ mehean, ‘a temple ;’ th. meh. The Arm. HMehe- kan would not be borrowed from the Zend, but derived from a common L origin with it.
8. Areg (March) Arm. areg, ‘ the sun.’ 9. Ahekan (April) Arm. ahekan,‘on the left hand, sinister.’ Georg. mareli, ‘the name of the 10th month.’ Arm. marg, ‘a meadow ;’ whence Mar- gaz = Prairial, 5. Chatoz (Dec.) 6. Araz (Jan.) . 7. Mehekan or Meheki (Feb.) 10. Mareri (May) 11. Margaz (Sune) | Arm. hrovt, ‘burning ;’ hrat, ‘ excessive heat :’ whence Hrotiz = Thermidor. Of the twelve names of the Armenian months, six may be known to be genuine Armenian, either by root or form, or by both—Chatoz, Mehekan, Areg, Ahekan, Marga?, and Hrotiz. Three others, Hori, Sahmi, and Mareri, are Georgian. <Araz seems Arabic, though its form is Armenian. TZré may be con- sidered as Persian: and Navasard would be allied to the Lydian, though probably at the same time ancient Armenian.) 87. “Tapyavov, dfo¢* Avéol. 1d raparrov. 7 rd ard 12. Hrotiz (July) aTeugdbAwy woua. Kat wéa, qj Kat oxopmiovpoc. Heinsius et Salmasius d£o¢ scripserunt.” Pers. tarkhwdnah, ‘thick pot- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 45 tage ;’ tarkhan, ‘milk soured ;’ ¢arkh,‘an orange.’ Arab. darrak, ‘treacle, wine’? sth. farri, ‘ grapes, berries.’ Arm. taraz, ‘agaric.’ Pers. tarsdn, ‘timid, fearful.’ Arm. fartam, ‘ timid, perplexed.’ i 38.- Teyouv, ‘Ayorhv.’ Arm. é&, ‘a spear.’ Esth. Zagi, ‘a pike, a sword.’ Teyovy, like datro, might signify ‘ swordsman.’ or ‘soldier,’ as well as ‘ robber.’ a The affinities of the Lydians appear from their language to be the same as those of the Phrygians. Both nations may be classed in the same family as the Armenians, and the Aryan family next in order of relationship would be the Persian. I cannot perceive that near affinity between the Lydian and Greek languages which Mr. Rawlinson’s ethnological system would require.) There is, indeed, the word ayxwy given as Lydian: but the root is common to many languages, the ter- mination goes for little in a vocabulary, the reporter is a Greek, and the Arm. ankivn, ‘ayxwv,’ would be written ayxéy in Greek. If ‘the Lydians must have spoken a language closely akin to the Pelasgic,’ which ‘ripened ‘ultimately into the Hellenic,’ we could hardly fail to observe more decided Greek affinities in thirty-eight Lydian words than we are able to discover.
( As the Carians are so nearly connected with the Mysians and Lydians, the few words which have been preserved in the Carian language may as well be added here: Carian Words. 1. "AXa, ‘tog.’ Gael. al, ‘a horse.’ Alb. ala, ‘ quick.’ Arm. wat, ‘quick.’ Arab. walus, ‘ going quick’ (a camel).
2. Bavda, ‘ vfcn.’? Arm. wan-el, ‘to conquer.’ For the -8., compare span-anel, ‘to kill,’ and spand, ‘slaughter.’ Pers, wand, * praise.’ 8. Téda, ‘Bacrebe.’ Arm. get, ‘beauty ;’ getant, ‘ fair, good.’ Cf. Gr. yeAéw and yeAfovrec Arm, chett, ‘ temo, gubernaculum.’ 46 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 4. Ileoa, ‘XlSoc.’ Arm. hig, ‘ marble.’ Ticoa appeared in Movd-yiooa, the name of a Carian town. Cf. Arm. moyn, ‘beauty.’ Gissa was an Illyrian town, Cissa-a Thracian town, and Cissus a Macedonian mountain.
5. KodraBpropude, ‘ Spqxiov Spynua wai xapixdy.’ See inf. in Thrac. s. v.
6. “ Machon apud Atbenzum xii. p. 580 D: Kb3S Eby rprw3drov. tle 8 ovmirphbwv orl cor, onoiv, radav éuta y ty AShvac xapixoic xpiovat oradpoic ; Forsan cognatum xamwf{3n: v. Persica.” “ Xenophon Aad. i. 5, 6: rpiacSat ov« Fy ci py ev Ty Avdla ayopa tv ry Kbpou BapBapmy rv Karis nv adsipwr 7 GAdirwv rerrapwv afyAwv. ‘O o8 ofyAoe Séivarat irrd dBoAo0d¢ Kat jyuodALoy arreode, 4 O& camlSn dbo yolviKcac arrikag Exwpet. Polysenus iv. 8, 82: 4 xawéric tort yotmE arruh. Pollux iv. 168 pérpwv dvduara recensens: cam {Sn we Zevogwr.” Arm. kapig, gen. kapgi,‘a kind of measure (kadBoc, xoivt, youve, congius), the socket of the eye ;’ th. sap, = Lat. cap(ere) ; kapel, ‘to fasten ;’? Aapovt, ‘plunder;’ kaptel, ‘to plunder.’ Heb. kab. _ , 7. Sova, ‘ragoc.” Arm. sovzanel, ‘ condere, tegere,’ th. sovz; zZov, ‘a ceiling, a roof (fectum).’ 8. TovoabAo, ‘ Wuypator. Osset. tyiisiil, ‘little, = Arm. doyzn. Arm. thzovk, ‘a pygmy,’ th. thiz, ‘a span.’ KdrrovZa, ‘adrt¢ Opaxne, gv yg Karwxouv of IIvypaio.? Arm. kay, ‘dwelling.’ Pers. kad, ‘house.’ Osset. ghau, gau, ‘ village.’ 9. “Stephanus: Tupvnocdbc wédtc Kaptag ard rupvnscod paBdov. avd yap thy paBdov ruuvlav Abyovow.” Arm. tophel, ‘riwrav.’ Eng. thump. Arm. Zovp, ‘stick, rod.’ The Lycians and the Caucasian Nations. The singular resemblance of the Carian rovesbA(o1) to the Ossetic Zyisiil (where ¢y is a single letter) raises a question of considerable interest, which calls here for a digression: The THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 47 language of the Lycians, the neighbours of the Carians, cannot be explained from the Armenian, especially in its structure, where in the affluence of vowels the Lycian resembles the Zend, and presents a remarkable contrast to the Armenian. No langnage, however, of any kind, has hitherto been found to explain the Lycian. In this failure of all ordinary languages, and especially of the Armenian, we may be led, from our find- ing the Osset. ¢yi#s#l, rather than the Arm. doyzn, thiz, or thzovk, in the rovacbdo¢ of Caria, a country bordering on Lycia, to enquire whether the Lycian language was allied to the Ossetic, or to any other language used in the Caucasus, The Ossetic vocabulary, as we possess it, is not very extensive ; but the grammar is well known, as we have an excellent treatise on the language in Sjogren’s Ossetische Spracklehre.
The Ossetes are commonly considered, but not incontestably admitted, to be a branch of the Aryan stock. The rest of the Caucasus is occupied, with the exception of some Turkish settlers round Mount Elbruz, by the Caucasian race. This is divided into three branches, differing greatly from each other, and separated by dialects into many subdivisions. The West- Caucasians possess about one-half of the chain: they are divided into Circassians and Abasians. The Zychi and Achas of the ancients, two tribes who dwelt in this district on the Euxine, have been supposed to derive their names from the Circassian zug. or dsyg, and the Abasian agu, both signifying ‘man,’ Next in order come the Ossetes, who occupy a small tract on both sides of the chain, in its centre. The sources of the rivers Terek and Aragua, and the intervening great Cau- casian pass of Dariel, lie in their country. The two divisions of the Osset¢es, in language, are the Digort and Tagauri. These names seem to be found in those of the Jssi and Tagori, two Scythian tribes to the east of the Tanais, mentioned by Pliny. The root of the name Jssi may be the Osset. osse, ‘ woman,’ or rather the Lesgi oss, ‘people.’ In Osset., ossethad means ‘women.’ In the same parts Ptolemy mentions the Tusci: bt {. AY 48 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS: and on the central ridge of the Caucasus, within twenty miles of the Ossetes, and bordering on the Lesgi, who will be men- tioned presently, we find a little tribe called Zuschi, belonging to the Middle-Caucasian race, the Mizdschegi or Kisti. The East-Caucasian race, the Lesgi, occupy a large portion of the ancient Albania, where, according to Strabo, twenty-six languages were spoken: the dialects of the Lesgi are nearly half as many. These Lesgi, called by the Georgians Lekhethi, and by the Armenians Lékch, are the Leges or Lege of an- tiquity ; and the root of their name would probably be found in the Osset. /ag or dag, or the Lesgi /es,‘man.’! Glossaries of the Caucasian dialects, necessarily scanty, have been formed by Klaproth. Specimens are also given in an Account of the Caucasian Nations (London, 1788) .? / Between the Caucasians and Ossetes on the north, and the Armenians on the south, lies the Iberian or Georgian race, divided into Georgians, Mingrelians, Lazi, and Suani. The last two names are ancient, and the Lazi are probably the ‘men.’ The Suani connect the Iberians with the West-Cau- easians, and the Tuschi and two other little tribes are con- sidered to be Iberian as well as Middle-Caucasian. A tolerably copious Georgian vocabulary has been published by Klap- roth. — | The country occupied by the Caucasian nations has a length of about 600, and a breadth of about 100 miles. The area would be equal to that of England. The Armenian area would be about the same, and the Georgian nearly that of Ireland. ‘ 1 So the meaning of the name Mardi: is given by the Arm. and Pers. mard, ‘man,’ 4.e. Bporés: Osset. mard, ‘ death.’ 2 Can the name of the Ossetes, if=ossethd, ‘women,’ in any way ex- plain the story of the Amazons, who are placed nearly in the country of the Ossetes (Strabo, p. 503)? The fabulous Amazons in Asia Minor, who are said to have founded Ephesus, Smyrna, and other towns, might then be the mythic representatives of the Caucasians in that country. Some of the Amazonian traditions are noticed above, p. 7, note 4. THE.ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 49 Lycian inscriptions. The Lycian inscriptions have been elucidated by Mr. Sharpe in Sir C. Fellows’ Zycia and in Spratt and Forbes’ Lycia, by Grotefend in the Zeitschrift fiir die Kunde des Morgeniandes, v iv., and by Lassen in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen morgenlan- dischen Gesellschaft, v. x. A resemblance has been traced between the Lycian and the Zend, but Lassen considers that the two languages have no intimate affinity (innigere Ver- wandschaft). This limits the field of enquiry towards the east, and the obviously un-Semitic character of the Lycian will exclude the Syriac and other cognate languages. There remain, in the immediate neighbourhood of Lycia, on the west the Greek language, and on the north of Greece and Lycia various Thracian dialects. As neither Thracian, 7.¢., Ar- menian, nor Greek will explain the Lycian, and as no Aryan ‘European, as well as Asiatic, language seems likely to do so, and as on the south of the Aryan country we fall into Semitic | dialects, it is therefore to the north of the Aryans that we are induced to look for the ancestors of the Lycians.
The data for the determination of the Lycian language are singularly good. We have three bilingual, as well as a number of other epitaphs. These contain words of the greatest im- portance, such as terms of relationship, besides a variety of expressions for ‘tomb.’ In the three bilingual ‘epitaphs, which here follow, the Lycian epitaph is in the original completely given, and then followed in like manner by the Greek. I have altered this arrangement for the sake of com- parison. I. Gwéeya Grafazeya méte prinafatu . Sederéya . TO puna TOOE eTroltnaaro LSaprog this tomb here made - Sidarius Pé...neuw tedéeme urppe Eétle Euwe sé lade Tlappevrog. vlog . EauTWwt Kae THE yUvatke of Parmens - theson for’ self his and wife 50 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. éuwe sé tedéeme P.é. liyé. Kat ULtwe TluBcadne. his and son Pybiales. Il. Gouinu tatu méné prinafilu Polénida TOUTO = To fev nya epyacavro §=—. AroAAw dnc this tomb here made Apollonides Mollewéséu = 8S Lapara Polénidau Porewemétéu MoAXtstog = kat «Ss Aarrapag = AroAAwidou Tlvpiuarioc of Mollises, and lLaparas of Apollonides, of Purimates prinézey€we urppe lada Epttéwié = 86 —stedéemé OLKELOL emt Taicyuvakiy ratc eavTwy Kat TOLC EyyovoLC the domestics, for wives their and children. sé eyé—ites&~—sretideteé = tatu ss Ewéwe 8 méeyé Kat av TIC aducnont To pynua Touro and if anyone injures tomb this here (oéte ponamakke adadawa(l)e ada 4) (cEwAea Kat ravwrea ELN aUTWt TavTwv) The Lycian and Greek in brackets do not correspond: We find in other epitaphs—the references are to Fellows’ Lycia— sé eyé itadu tése meite adadawéle ada 1 (p. 482).
(and if buries any one here let him pay adas two). and— sé eyé itatadu meite adadéwale ada O—(p. 483). and— sé eyé itatitu tése meite adadawale ada 111. (p. 486).
There is a fac-simile of the third bilingual epitaph in the Lycian room in the British Museum. In the only part which is of additional importance, the Greek does not enable us to arrive at a literal translation of the Lycian. What I have given as such is therefore partly conjectural. III. Gouinu prinufo méte prinafatu -utta ulan TOUTO TO pLynjia npyasaro . Iraohda . this tomb here made -utta of Ula tedéeme — urppe lade Guwe AvripedXrng . QuTWwt Kal = yuvate the son, an Antiphellitan, for self and wife his THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 51 sé tedéemé éuweé 386 eyé teéde tehké mutu Kat TEKVOIC tay de TiC and children his. And _ if -any one makes a purchase méné wastto une ulawe éweyéue séeéarefeu.téze adiknone 7 ayopacnt To phynua n Anrw aUTO. ETITY. here, injures or tomb this, The words in the preceding inscriptions which are most im- portant ethnologically are obviously the words of relationship, tedéeme, ‘son,’ and Jade, ‘ wife,’ which are neither Aryan nor Semitic. They may, I think, be shown to be Caucasian; and Caucasian terms for ‘ wife’ and ‘son’ seem also to be found in Armenian by the side of the Aryan words, kim, ‘ yuvi,’ and ordi, ‘putra, puer” The chief difficulty in the comparison lies in constructing ‘the perfect form of the. Caucasian word from so many different dialects. I have therefore not merely cited the Caucasian terms, but also analysed them, in the more im- portant comparisons of the following list— Ewéeya, Ewéwe, Eweyéwe, Ewuinu, ‘this.’ The first term is supposed to be a fem. acc. case, and the fourth a neut. acc. Osset. ay, ‘ this’ (nom.), ay, ayyt, ayyey, (gen. and acc. : there are no genders). Lesgi hat, hoi, ua, ‘ this.’ Kisti woye, ‘he.’ Georg. ese, ‘this, he.’ Kurd. au, ava, ‘this ;’ au, avi, ‘that;’ Alb. ai, ayu, ‘this, he.’ Pers. Behist. Auwa, ‘ille, hic;’ awa, ‘id.’ érafazeya or arafazeya, ‘tomb.’ The root here appears to be some word like altus, signifying ‘deep’ and also ‘high.’ The word will require analysis and illustration— Arab. zamdn (pl. azmdn), ‘ time, age, world.’ dsmdn, ‘ heaven.’ zamin, ‘country, ground.’ Pers gar = azman, ‘the highest the heaven.’ jae ger ———_—_———_—-—_——ezman, ‘a tomb.’ word Arm. 1% e ry ° e ° ‘ up ’ wer E2 52 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. or —$ $$ ___ ——_ ——-mi, ‘a tomb.’ or —_——___—-—_—_—_——mo, ‘a hole, a ditch, a well.’ Georg. ghr ma, * deep.’ ghr tat, . ‘a hole.’ Basque gar ————aiza, ‘height.’ Leagi gwoar ida, . ‘depth.’ retsh —adaa, ‘height.’ urth c ’ Kisti | yurk a } a hole. trakh-——_——-uua, ‘a hill.’ urk, ‘a hole or deep place Esth. | in a river.’ urg, ©a fox-hole.’ Arm. arpkh-———1, . ‘heaven, sun.’ arv, ‘ heaven.’ Osset. | «0 oe 6 « ee) f deep.’ arf ade, . . . .. ‘depth.’ Arm. wirap, . 2 ee ‘a very deep ditch.’ Lycian Géraf ——azeya, “a tomb.’ The Lycian érafazeya is the acc. sing. The acc., and also the gen. sing. of the Osset. arfade is arfadiy. Mr. Sharpe observes that the Lycian acc., both in the sing. and plur., invariably ends in a vowel. It is the same in Ossetic, where the terminations of the gen. and acc., in both numbers are— 1, y, y, ty. The Lycian gen. sing. terminates in uw. But there are very few Lycian words zot ending in a vowel. mén’, méeyé, méte, meite, ‘here.’ Osset. mand, ‘here;’ am, ‘here ;’ amzy, ‘in- this, here ;’? ama or amd, ‘at this;’ amey, ‘from this,’ or ‘through this.’ The -¢e in méfe or meite may be the Osset. 44d, an enclitic like ré or 8 Méné would then -: mind, méeyé = amiy, méte = amd-tha, and meite = amiy-tha. prinafatu, ‘he made;’ prinafiitu, ‘they made.’ For the form of the Osset. perfect, we must go to the auxiliary verb, fa-un, ‘to continue to be, to complete.’ It gives—/adan, Sidi, faziy, festam, festuth, festiiy, ‘fa-i, -isti, -it, -imus, -istis, -erunt.’ ‘rat,’ from um, ‘ esse,’ is udiy. A verb like /tssiin, ‘scribere,’ makes /itista, ‘ scribebat ;’ fiistoy, ‘scribebant;’ and THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 53 Just faziy, ‘scripsit.? The form of /aziy is not unlike that of prinafatu. Aswe have prina-fatu,‘ made ;’ prinu-fo and prina- Ju, ‘tomb,’ and prin-ézeyéwe, ‘ domestics,’ with the singular priméze in another. place, the root prin would be some word like déu(w) or dSdu(oc). It may, perhaps, be found in the Arm. wran, ‘a tabernacle.’ For the change of p- into w- (v), compare Arm. wrip-ak, ‘prav-us,’ and wat=Eng. and Pers: bad. We may here compare Lycian and Ossetic forms :— - (prin-éze Lycian {rine (nom. plur.) ; éraf-azeya (acc. sing.) arf-ade (nom. sing.) | Osset. arf-adiy (acc. sing.) eset arf-adethé (nom. plur.) arf-adethiy (acc. plur.) | | tedéeme, ‘ son, child.’ The following words all signify ‘son, ‘child,’ or ‘ boy,’ in their respective languages. The Arm. ? is replaced by £4/, the orthography being bh here phonetic :— Arm. ¢t ——_——_khl - ay dse tzu — {————4 Georg. shyi—-——1 —____1 tsh ———-k—- Y Osset. sve ———l/—____—_—_0-_-———_- Abas, {#k-——# =u ——— $1 ——_—_tskh ———u ————-n ( 881-————— 88 ——_—-u Circas. je —adl a tshva-—— ay , kh —_ } mir . {——_—_—_ i—. mir Lesgt t -——_——_——_- a mat é ———____f 4-1 —— mat Lycian te——_—_—_dé ——_—__e —-—__me Basque 9 8————_—————_-e — ——__-me¢(a) Pers. 2&——dah For the variation between the Lesgi ¢imr and the Lycian 54 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
tedéeme, compare the Lesgi forms, Aélim, hili, chlim, ‘ water.” In chlim, the ¢ is lost and the final m preserved, nearly as ¢vmr has lost the d of ¢edéeme, but retained a final 7. The reverse takes place in ti. So again, Osset. fiid = Arm. hayr, for both = Lat. pater, Fr. pére. urppe, universally considered to mean ‘for.’ Arm. ar, ar 72, ‘for lLesgizar, ‘of’? Georg. era, ‘because.’ ‘Lassen com- pares the termination of: ur-ppe with xem-pe. Cf. Arm. péss ‘as, like:’ orpés, ‘as according to, on purpose’ (lit. ‘ which- like’) ; hipés, ‘as’ (lit. ‘ this-like ’).
étle, atle, ‘self. Sharpe and‘ Lassen instance the Sansk. dtman, ‘self,’ but the Lapp. eés, ‘ self,’ and the Alb. vedé, ‘self,’ may be nearer. The Lapp. has also another form, deficient in the nom.; for the gen. of e¢s, in the third person, is eéjes or alde, and the dat. etje-sas or alla-sas. tle and atle would be Intermediate to etye and alla.
Euwe, ‘his,’ Osset. uy, oy, ye, ‘he, his.’ Kisti woye, ‘he.’ Lesgi wa, ‘this.’ Alb. ai, ‘he.’ Fue seems to be the Lycian for ‘he’. or ‘him’ (Fellows, p. 486). Pers. Behist. awahyd, ‘ istius.’ | épttéwe, ‘their.’ Osset. udatthé, yethd, ‘they; udatthiy, ‘of them.’ Yethd, ‘they,’ bears to ye, ‘he,’ nearly the same relation that épité(we) does to éu(we), if we. suppose the « in éuwe to be hardened into p. Alb. aéa, ‘ they.’ sé,‘and.’ Georg. da, ‘and;’ ke, ‘also.’ Lesgi gi, ‘and.’ Lapp. ja, ‘and.’ Alb.e, ‘and? Arm, ev, ‘ and, Arm. e ——— khla r; ‘ wife,’ Abas. lkha dza Kisti xzye Uk, t lay Circas. 1: —_ leh oes eee ew ‘ husband.’ Go Wt oo. eee, le 8s L Csgt {, _ Pya ——— di , ° THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 55 For the initial ¢, which distinguishes the Lesgi ¢/’yadi from the Lyeian Jade, compare Circas. lay, Play, ‘flesh; day, vhlay, ‘blood.’ Terms possibly akin to those above may be the Osset. dug, ‘man,’ and /appu and /atu, ‘ lad,’ apparently = Esth. dats, laps, ‘ child.’ ttatu, ‘a tomb.’ Lesgi ¢ataul, ‘a ditch.’ Circas. tyésha, tshitoga, ‘a ditch’ (graben, 1.¢., grave). The Lycian has two more words for ‘tomb,’ gopu and goru. These would be the same as the Arm. gov and shor, both signifying ‘ ditch, hollow.’ Gopu would also be the Georg. éubo, ‘tomb,’ and the Sansk. /épa, ‘a ditch.’ eyé, ‘if? Arm. ethé, ‘if Gr. ci. Osset. te, aviy, ‘or.’ Lesgi iva, ¢ or?’ tesé, tése, teéde, ‘ric.’ Osset. ty2, tyizt, ‘who?’ In the three extracts between the second and third of the bilingual epitaphs, there are some instructive points. The verb i¢adu is rendered by Mr. Sharpe ‘ burieg ;’ t¢atadu,‘ allows to bury ;’ and ttatdtw, ‘let’ or ‘lets bury,? The grammar of the Caucasian languages is too little known, and the languages themselves probably too barbarous, to allow of any comparison with them. The Lycian forms, however, have considerable resemblance to those of Lapponic verbs. Compare— . Lycians Lapponie. ttadu, ‘buries’ ...... Yodyo, ‘ stat.’ itatadu, ‘allows to bury” . todtjato, ‘ substitit, stare facit.’ . ‘lets bury.’ tjodtjota, ) ‘stare permittit.’ ttatiu, { ‘let bury.’ i { tjodtjoteh, ) ‘ stare permittunt.’ The word ada is explained by Mr. Sharpe from the Arab. ada, ‘ payment,’ which seems a very good derivation. It might also be connected with the Lapp. wadja, ‘pretium,’ hadde, ‘pretium,’ addo, ‘ultio.’ <Adadawé fle is regarded by the same writer with apparent justice as a compound of ada and dawéle, which last he explains from the Arab. ¢awan, ‘a fine.’ We might also refer it to the Lesgi ¢’e, ‘ give’ (da), tallel, ‘ to give, without any injury to the sense. The forms, Moll-ewés- 56 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. és for MoAA-to-toc, and Por-ewem-étéu for Tvp-iu-artog, seem to show that dawél might=dal. The -numerous Greek in- scriptions found in Lycia leave no doubt as to the tenor of the words adadatéle ada. The termination of II. is now reduced to— . sé eyé tesé rétideteé itatu éwéwe méeyé oéte ponamakke and if anyone injures tomb this here . adadawale ada 4. he pays adas four. - The th. of rétideteé may perhaps be found in the Arm. arat- el, ‘to sully, to spoil? The meaning of oéfe ponamakke must be left to conjecture. It would be consistent with the context if the words were rendered ‘ fora fine.’ Cf, Lat. ué; or Esth. ette, Lapp. auta, ‘ pre’ Lat. pena, Esth. pin-ama, ‘ punire’ Esth. maks,= Lapp. makso, = Arm. machs, = Heb. mekhes, ‘ payment, tribute, toll :’ ponamakke, ‘ strafgeld.’ . The termination of ITI., like that of II., is obscure. The analogies which led me to interpret ¢eké... . éweyéue as I have done, are the ee teké, ‘makes’ . . . Lapp. ¢takh-et ; Fin. tek-a@ ; Esth. begg-ema ; ' ‘facere.’ Lapp. takka, ‘ facit.’ mutu, ‘a purchase’. Osset. miizd; Pers. muzd; Sansk. milya ; ‘pretium, merces.’ Bétticher will not admit pucfd¢ as akin.to miizd. méné, ‘here’ . . . So interpreted. before. The Osset. amdn, the dative of ay, ‘this,’ might here give a . better sense, ‘ for this.’ wastto, ‘injures’. . Lapp. waste, ‘ turpis, deformis.’ Lat. vas- tare. Wastio might also be a noun governed by ¢eké, and the sense be, ‘ or (does) injury to this tomb.’ une, or? 2.2... Georg. anu, ‘or.’ Osset. inne, ‘ other ;’ . aniu, ‘whether.’ | ulawe, ‘tomb’. . . Lapp. joud-et, ‘to bury.’ Mantschu oudan, ‘a.ditch.’? This seems to be the sixth THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 57 Lycian word for ‘tomb.’ ‘The others are — érafazeya (Osset. Arm.), ttatu (Lesgi), goru (Arm.), gopu (Georg. Arm. Sansk.), and prinafu. (doubtful). Eweyéue, ‘this’ . . As before. Both ula-we and éweyé-ue may be datives : ulawe éweyéue, ‘to this tomb.’ This completes the analysis of the three bilingual Lycian epitaphs, for conjecture seems useless upon the few confused words which remain in III. There are, however, i in the Lycian epitaphs which are not bilingual, three words which, as they would be terms of relationship, ought here to be noticed. We find in Fellows’ Lyciza the following passages— | urppe atle éuwe sé wae éuwe (p. 487). ‘for ‘self his ‘and... his urppe lade Guwe sé tedéené sé undlatededwa (p. 479). ‘for wife his and children and....... urppe lade Euwe Ofeté Gométeyéu ezemaze sé tedéemé for wife his Ofeite of Gometeye . . . and children éwoeyé (p. 477). a : his. une. Mr. Sharpe refers to the Arab. um, ‘mother.’ We have Abas. oan, Circas. ana, Lesgi enniu, Hung. anya, and Lapp. edue, all signifying ‘mother.’ In Arm. there is hani, ‘ grandmother,’ and in Mantschu, ounga, ‘ parents.’ uwéla-tedeéwa. This appears justly considered by Mr. Sharpe as a compound, of which the last member is either allied to tedéeme, or is that word badly copied. _Uwéla he explains from the Arab. weled, ‘son,’ welad, ‘being born.’ In Lapp. welja, and in Alb. wela, signify ‘ brother.’ The Lesgi has evel, evelyad, and ilyud, ‘mother,’ and the compound evel-thmal “would mean literally, in Lesgi, ‘ mother’s child.’ The Lycians traced their descent through the mother. Perhaps, we may. render the Lycian word, ‘xaolyvnrou,’ or ‘ nepotes.’ - geemaze. This is rendered by Mr. Sharpe, ‘ daughter, which is doubtless the most obvious sense, and might bring 58 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
us back to the Basque semea, ‘son,’ the Georg. dse, ‘ son,’ and the Lesgi tema/, ‘ child.’ But the word might also be explained ‘sister,’ from the Caucasian and Georgian—— Ab thé. . . . . ‘brother.’ khsha . . . » ~ ‘sister.’ Circas. stsht . . . . . ‘brother,’ a. (vasha . . . . . ‘brother,’ Kiots 1 tok » ee « +) Sister.’ vaag «ww Se SC CS brother, boy.’ | yas. . . » . + ‘sister, daughter.’ yasss «ww CS girl.’ Georg { ma) ‘brother’ (dse, ‘son ;’ mama; * Udye ————- a ‘ father.’) ——————m aze One other expression may be noticed. In Fellows, p. 476, we meet with this epitaph :— Ewuinu gork mute prinafath ésédéplume wrppe lade éuwe This tomb here made Esedeplume for wife his sé tedésaeme Euweyé woméleyé. and children his . : The most probable meaning of woméleyé is, I think, ‘dead.’ It may be compared with the Lapp. james, jabmes, sabma, ‘ mortuus ;’ jabm-et, ‘mori ;’ jabmel-et, ‘ cito vel mature mori.’ That Esedeplume did not make the tomb ‘ for himself’ as well, is rather in favour of‘ his wife and children’ being dead. There is also in Lapp., dme or dbme, ‘ old;’ dbme peiwe (pewe, ‘ day, dies’) de defunctis dicitur, quando illoram mentio fit: eg. Nila dime peiwe, ‘Nicolaus defanctus? . Lycian Words. Five words are given by Botticher in his Arica as Lycian. | They are all names of places, and their affinities are sometimes doubtful :— 1. Kadpeua, ‘ cirov dpuypde.” Gr. xalw. Arm. hizel, ‘to burn;’ shah, ‘ cooked (meat),’ Suani der; Arm. Zorean ; *alrog.’ Hme would appear from the Lycian coins to be a com- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 59 mon termination in the nomenclature of towns: thus we find Fégssérd-eme, Pegasa or Pedasa, and Jroown-eme, Tros or Tlos. Compare Perg-amus and Berg-omum. The roots of Kadp-eua would therefore probably be, xa and 8-p, which are very nearly the Arm. and Suani shah-dier, ‘ roasted corn.” 2. Ilarapa,‘xlorn.” Arm. pat-el, ‘to envelop ;’ pateanch, ‘an envelope, a case, a sheath, a shell ;’ patat, ‘an envelope, a bale, a bundle ;’ patan, ‘an envelope, a band.’ 8. Ilivapa, ‘ orpoyybda.’ = Arm. padel, ‘ orpayyev.’ (?)—— Arm. puak, ‘a plate (cf. Ital. ¢ondo), a bowl, a pot,’ = Gr. alvat, = Osset. jfivie,=Georg. pina. Sir C. Fellows supposes the city of Pinara to have been so called from a remarkable round crag there, not unlike the Table Mountain in character, and containing ‘some thousands’ of tombs. He gives a pic- ture of it in his Lycia, p. 189, which seems to confirm his opinion. The battle of Issus was fought on a river Psnarua.
4. Téunva, ‘the name of a certain he-goat.? Lesgi ¢eng, ‘a he-goat;’ deon, ‘a ram;’ haiman,‘asheep.’ Abas. shima, ‘a goat.’ Gr. xfuatpa.
5. "YAapog, ‘xaproc.” Esth. will, ‘ fruit” Mantschu oui, oulana, oulouri, three different kinds of fruit. Georg. khili, ‘an apple.’ In a Lycian inscription (Fellows, p. 479) we find 2+ « « ené oulame fofeto oulame mée toféte tehé. . . We have here again a termination -ame, similar to Kadép-eua, tedé-eme, &c. May the Lapp. dme, ‘ thing, res,’ be compared ? It is, on the whole, rather difficult to form a judgment upon the affinities of the Lycians: but my impression would be that their kindred lay to the north of Armenia and in the Cau- casus, and that they were, in consequence, rather to be classed among the Turanians than the Aryans. Yet there is much difference of opinion as to the classification of the Caucasian and Iberian races, even among the most profound ethnologists. Rask considers them as Ugrians or Turanians, agreeing in substance with Klaproth, who is inclined to rank them, or at 60 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
least the Lesgi, with the Fins and Samoyedes. Bopp, on the other hand, discerns an Aryan affinity in the Iberians and Aba- sians, while Pott regards the Georgian language as entirely foreign to the Aryan, although it may have borrowed some Persian words. The Lycians are usually placed without doubt, as by Mr. Rawlinson, among the Aryans, though the linguistic proofs seem hardly so decisive as he considers them in favour of such a conclusion.! There are many names resembling DLyci, and mostly lymg on the edge of the Thracian area: 1. The Leges of the Cau- casus, whom Strabo calls Scythians; 2. the Ligyes placed by Zonaras near the Caucasus; 3. the Colchian Zigyes, mentioned by Eustathius; 4. the Lzgyes of Herodotus, probably the same as the preceding two, in or near Pontus; 5. the Ligyrit of Thrace; 6. the Jigyrisci of Noricum, the same as the Taurisci ; 7. the Lygit of Tacitus, on the Upper Oder or Vistula ;’ 8. the Ligyes of Italy, the Ligurians. These last I have previously inferred to be Fins: and many of the other names, at least, might be Turanian, indications of an early race which may have been, as it were, swept into corners by the advance of. the Thracians from Armenia to Italy. Lycia in Asia Minor, and. Liguria in Italy, might correspond to Wales, Brittany, or Bis- cay, rugged districts where the primitive inhabitants of a 1 Herod. v.i. p. 668.
2 Not far from the Lygii lay the Osi, who spoke Pannonian and not German (Tacit. Germ. c. 47). The name Ost resembles Pliny’s Jssi, the Lesgi oss, ‘ people,’ and the name Ossetes. One of the five tribes of the Lygii mentioned by Tacitus were the Aris; a name which seems like the word Aryan, the Ossetic ir, ‘an Ossete,’ the Arm. ayr, ‘man,’ ari, ‘valiant,’ and several kindred terms. Another tribe was the Elysii, perhaps derived from the same root as Lygit (Osset. lag, Lesgi les, ‘man’), and reminding us of the Elisyces,a Ligurian nation between the Rhone and the Pyrenees. A third Lygian tribe was the Manimi, a name which might be derived from the Teutonic man, and which resembles in form the Etrusc. arimus, ‘a monkey.’ The other two Lygian tribes were the Naharvali and the Helvecones, of which the last might perhaps be partly compared with the Celtic Helv-it and Helv-etsi. The neighbouring Gothins are.said by Tacitus to have spoken Gallic. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 61 country have kept their ground against invaders. The descend- ants of the first possessors of the countries between the Augean and the Caspian may have been sheltered by the Caucasus and Taurus from the Thracian race, which had deprived their ances- tors of the intervening countries. To the same. Caucasian stock may have belonged other nations of doubtful origin, and similarly circumstanced to the Lycians, such as the Peonians. This people, whose country was once nearly conterminous with the later Macedonia, represented themselves as a colony of the Teucrians from Troy (Herod. v.15). The remains of these Teucrians were called Gergithes (ib. v. 22), and probably dwelt at Gergis, Gergithus, or Gergithion in the territory of Lamp- sacus (Strabo, p. 589). There was a second place of the same name in the territory of Kyme (ib.) The Teucrian Gergithes were afterwards removed by Attalus, and placed m another town called Gergetha, near the sources of the Caicus (ib. ‘p. 616), perhaps the same as the second Gergithion mentioned above. In the same country Strabo also notices Pionia and Gargaris as towns of the Leleges (ib. p. 610). Now the Zroes were a Lycian people, and indeed the Lycian Zvos is Tros, as the Lycian inscriptions show. ergeti, again, is an Ossetic town, and Strabo (p. 504) speaks of Gargarenses on the north- ern edge of the Caucasus.
uv (™ return from the digression on the Lycians—the addition of the Lydians, with their xaofyvnro., the Carians and Mysians, to' the same family as the Armenians, will unite this last nation to that branch of the Thracian race from which the Etruscans were directly derived by tradition. '. It also brings the Armenian language fo the shores of the. Aigean and the Hellespont, and half the distance from Armenia to Etruria. We now cross over into Europe, to examine in the first place the language of the nation to which the name of Thracians more especially belonged, and which extended from the Aigean to the Danube.: . 62 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Thracian Words. 1. “ApytAog, ‘uc.’ Esth. kiir, tir, ‘a mouse.’ Gr. dpak. Lat. sorez. Arm. arnét, ‘a dormouse.’ When we compare ar-nét, gen. ar-niti, with the Sansk. ati-nidrdlu, ‘a dormouse,’ and the Sansk. nidrd, Arm. airh, ‘sleep,’ it is sufficiently plain that the ar of ar-nét signifies ‘mouse.’ This gives us the first syllable of adp-y:Ao¢; and the termination might be explained from the Arm. givt, ‘a field,’ so that apy:Ao¢ would signify ‘ field-mouse, mus araneus.” Cf. Heb. ach-bar, ‘ field-mouse’ (ante, p. 12, 8. v. vne&le).
2. Bassara,‘a kind of garment, probably made of a fox’s hide.” Also Lydian. Arm. dag, ‘hair, mane;’ maz, ‘hair;’ mask, ‘skin, pelisse, tunic.’ Bétticher notices the rather curious fact that Jagor signifies ‘a fox’ in Coptic. Cf. Heb. basar, and the kindred Semitic terms signifying ‘ flesh, skin ;’ and also Arm. daéavor, ‘hairy.’ 8. Bola, ‘wdrktc.’ “ Osset. dru, ‘arx, castellum.’” Arm. berd, ‘a castle ;’ dourgn, ‘a tower.’ Gael. dri, ‘a hill.’ Germ. berg, burg.
4. BolZa, ‘a plant, and the seed of a plant, resembling rign.’ Therefore a marsh-plant. “ Radix Sansk. orth, ‘ crescere ;’ vrtht, ‘ oryza.’”” Arm. brinz, ‘rice ;’ prisk, ‘the plant Zhapsia,’ Rhet-Rom. ritscha, ‘ grass growing in water.’ 5. Bouyxdy, ‘«Bdpav.’ Arm. phrnéel, phenkal, ‘ to cry.’ 6. Tévra, ‘xpéa.”’ Arm. gJamb; Sansk. jambha; Irish dia- mann; ‘food.’ Sansk. jam; Basque yan ; Span. yantar ; Arm. Gasel ; ‘to eat.’ Lat. sentaculum.
7. (Zaporkic). Dadpdy, ‘Sopav.’? Arm. satovmn, ‘ what envelopes ;’ gati?, ‘ a carcase;’ getmn, ‘a fleece.’ Osset. zarm, ‘a hide.’ 8. ZeitAa, SlAa, ‘olvocg.’ Arm. zetovi, hetovl, ‘to pour;’ zetkh, ‘drunken.’ Gael. si/,‘todrop.’ The Scythians, Pliny says, called the Tanais by the name of Sidis. They had, indeed, THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE EIRUSCANS. 63 several rivers of this latter name. We meet with the S:darus, now the Sede, near Pstum in Italy.
9. Zepa, ‘ rep{BAnua, Zoua.’ Arm. Air, ‘around, a circle ;’ zrah, ‘a cuirass,’ = Pers. zirah ; ztr, ‘a circle.’ 10. Zerpata, ‘ yérpa.’ “Vocabulum grecum et thracicum, ni fallor, ejusdem stirpis.”? Arm. kové, ‘a pot, a jug;’ kathsay, ‘a kettle ;’ Ake#i, ‘an earthen vessel, pottery.” Rhat-Rom. checla, ‘a pot.’ Gael. soitheach, ‘a pot.’ The Mariandynians, a Thracian tribe in Bithynia, called a black fig yérpa (Arica, p. 8). Here we have the Arm. thovz, ‘a fig,’ and a form like er-pala. ll. ZeBvOldec, ‘ yvhoror.” Arm. zavek, ‘ child, blood.’ Kurd. zava, ‘kind, species.” Ang.-Sax. s:6,=Germ. sipp. Lat. s0- boles, = Gael. szolack.
12. ZéuBpor, ‘ sparythagoy. > “Slav. zob7’, ‘ urus.’ ‘Arm. zovarak, ‘ vitulus, juvencus’ ”—dovar, ‘an ox’—gomé$, ‘a buf- falo’— gamphr, ‘ a bulldog, a mastiff’— zambik, ‘ a mare’— smbak, ‘a hoof. —Lyd. tuBoue, ‘ Bove.’ 18. Oparrnc, ‘ AlBoc.’? Arm. char, ‘a stone;’ kharak, ‘a rock.’? Gael. creag, carraig, ‘a rock.’ 14. KarvoBarac. “Strabo vii. 8, 38. Aéyee rode Musode & Moceddviocg xat tbixwy aréxecOa war’ evatBeaav, ... eee + Ota S& rovro KadcicBa DeoceBeic nal cawvoParac. Arm. khaphan, ‘an obstacle ;’ khaphanel, ‘to hinder, restrain, take away’ (améyxev) ; ‘haphanovaz, ‘ hindrance, interdiction, prohibition.’ 15. Kijog, ‘ Sonpiby mv. “Sansk. kdmin, ‘a climbing plant.’” Arm. kbnil, ‘to cling, to creep along the ground.’ Gr. xbapoc.
16. KodraBpropude, ‘ Opaxcoy Spxnua cat xapixoy, hy 8... tvdérAcov. The word divides itself into xoAa-Bpicpdc. Bétti- cher compares the first part with the Pol. fodo, ‘ circulus, rota,’ which would be allied to the Arm. holow, ‘ rotation, circula- tion.’ The Arm. has also khatal, ‘to leap, to play.’—Bprepude seems allied to Speclopara, ‘ dpxnote povytaxh;’ which, as the 6+ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
xoAaBpropude was évdrAvoc, may be compared with the Arm. bir, wirg, ‘a great stick, a club’ (cf. Lat. virga, Gael. di07, ‘a stick’), wér, ‘a wound.’ 17. Kriorac. The quotation from Strabo in (14) is thus con- tinued: Efvae d€ rivac rwv Opaxwy, of ywpi¢c yuvamde Coon, ove xtlorac KaAdcioOa. “Cf. Hesychium: xamrpovrec éxa- Aovvro obrwe of Oogxec.”” Arm. khiz, ‘ an obstacle,’ a synonym of khaphan (14) ; chezel, ‘to separate, to remove, to take away ;’ khéth, ‘an obstacle ;? whence éthal, ‘ to afflict one’s self,’ gthe/, ‘tostumble.’ Thus xarvoPara, xawpovrec, and xrlarae may all be explained in the sense of ‘amweydpevor’ from the Arm. It is observable that the Greek reporter has made out of the Thracian two genuine Greek words, carvoara and «riorat.
18. AéBa, ‘aod.’ Germ. Jeben. Arm. linel, ‘to be, to live’ Irish Uéhearn, ‘a habitation, a ship’ (cf. Leburnz and liburna). Arm. léray or lavray, ‘a dwelling.’ LEsth. lin, ‘a town;’ daiw,‘aship.’- In the Prussian province of Saxony there are a great number of places with the suffix -/eben, such as FKisleben' and Ermisleben. AéBa does not appear among Thracian names of places, though Lebea was a. Macedonian town: but dava must have had. nearly. the same sense in Moesia and Dacia. Could AéGa be an error for AfBa? Dava would be allied to Georg. dada, ‘village, place;’? Arm..deh, ‘district, part ;’? Pers. dik, ‘village;’ Gael. daimh, ‘house, domus? | | oe 19. Mayae, ‘ cavic rerpadywvoc dmdxougpog Sexonévn rie kOdpac rac vevpa¢g xal amorcAovca Tov pOdyyov.’ »Arm. makan, ‘a drumstick ;? mahak, ‘a great. stick” Heb. makal, ‘a twig;’ makkel, ‘a rod.’ ; — . 20. "OAEte, ‘a bear.” Arm. arg, ‘a bear.’ Lat. ursus. Lith. lokis. | : | 21. [léArne, ‘Opaxov SxAov Kai el8o¢ raplxov.’ Gael. peall, ‘to eover ;’ peall, pill, ‘a hide” Lapp. pils, ‘ pellis rangiferina aut alia non satis villosa.——Pol. Jett, ‘a javelin” Arm. batkhel, ‘to strike ;’ petel, ‘to dig.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 65 22. Teriyw or merénv, ‘Snoavpdv.? Arm. pitani, ‘ profit- able, useful, necessary ;’ pitoych, ‘what is necessary.’ Cf. Xpiia, xphpara. | 23. ‘“Poupata, ‘Spqxtov apuvrhguov, payaipa, Elpoc, fj axdvriov paxody.’ Arm. rovmb, ‘sarissa’ (Rivola), ‘ bombe, grenade’ (Aucher—a sense necessarily modern); rmbackar, ‘pierre (char) de baliste.’ Kurd. rkm, ‘aspear.’? Heb. ro- makh, ‘a spear.’ Lat. ramus. Gr. paBdoc. Gael. rong, rongas, ‘a staff, a bludgeon.’ Esth. rond, ‘a piece of wood.’ Lapp. rémpo, ‘ truncus sive tigillum in quo in frusta carnes aut alim res conciduntur.’ 24, Zavarat, ‘ uéSvoor, compared by Bétticher with the O. Pers. cavvaxpa, ‘krwya.’ Lapp. saja, ‘situla.? Esth. sang, ‘a milkpail.? Arm. saz, ‘a cauldron;’ sahil, ‘to flow,’ with which may be connected, Lat. sanguis, sanies, and Mantschu sengut, ‘blood.’ 25. Yapamapat, ‘xeparordéuo, aroxepaXioral.’ Arm. sar, ‘summit, top ;’ sayr, ‘point, edge;’ zayr, ‘summit, head.’ Kurd. ser, ‘head, top.’ Arm. pharatel, ‘to remove, to take away;’ pharat, ‘distant, removed, far;’ pherekel, ‘to divide ;’ pherth, ‘a part.’ Odsset. sar, ‘a head;’ farath, ‘an Gr. capa. Arm. haraphn, ‘a head;’ karaphel, ‘to axe.’ behead.’ _ 28. Sidalcas.or Sitaleas. ‘“ Xenopho Anad. vi. 1, 6, Thracas Sitaleam vel Sidalcam carmen popularium suorum cantantes introducit. Pars vocis altera Sansk. arka, Arm. erg, ‘ hymnus, carmen.’ ” If. Sid- or Sit- imply ‘ popularis,’ 1t may be com- pared with the Lapp. sifa, ‘pagus.’ Cf. xwywdla.
27. Zeadun, ‘Spaxla paxapa.’ Lapp. skalmet, ‘ pugnare cornubus.’ Arm. gefé, ‘ the blade of a knife” 28. Exapxn, ‘apybpia. Lapp. skarktek, ‘ fiscus sive recepta- culum pecuniarum, qu# in templo offeruntur sive dantur.’ Arm. skavarak, ‘a plate, a disk.’ Goth. skatis, ‘ geldstiick, geld, apytpiov, Snvapiov.’ Germ. schatz. Lapp. skatte, ‘ tri- butum.’ Eng. scoé. ; F 66 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. _ The result of the examination of these Thracian words tends greatly to confirm the hypothesis, that the (Proper) Thracians belonged to the same family as the Armenians. Traces also may be discerned, as in Asia Minor, of the existence of a pri- meval Finnish or Turanian nation in Thrace. It is satisfac- tory to find that all the Proper Thracian words known seem capable of explanation either from the Armenian or the Fin- nish, . .
The course of my argument would now lead me to examine the Albanian; but it may be well, in order that the early eth- nography of Europe may be more clearly understood, to make @ previous analysis of the remains of the Scythian language. There are also a number of Dacian words, which may be after- wards noticed. Scythian Words. 1. "Afee, ‘EBadXrov.’ Gael. up, ‘to push ;’ 0, ‘to refuse, deny, reject.’ Welsh ¢d, ‘to send from, to say,’ = Gr. trw. Arm. wép, ‘toc.’ Lyd. iBu, ‘rd Body.’ Hesych. “ Mox se- quitur iBte, ‘rémra, Bog.” ‘They pushed,’ would be in Gael. dh’ up iad, or, omitting the initial dA’, as may be done, up iad. This bears considerable resemblance to afsie. The final consonant in zad, the constructive form of szad, ‘ they,’ is sometimes omitted in Gael., as in dia or Jeo, ‘ with them’ (/e, ‘with ’). | 2. “AyAu, ‘xbxvog.’ Gael. ala, eala, ealag, ealadh, ‘a swan, a wild swan.’ LEsth. Juik,‘aswan.’ Lat. olor.
3. "Adrydp, ‘rpwkadXle.’ Gael. ithche, itheadh, ‘ eating, the act of eating ;’ -or, -oir, or -wir, Gael. termination. Sansk. adaka, ‘edens, rpwywv.’ | 4. “AXfvda, ‘an oleaginous kind of cabbage-plant growing in the Tanais.’ Gael. ola; Arm. ef, wt; ‘oil.’ Gael. aileanta, ‘fragrant ;’ atllean,‘elecampane.’ Lat. allium. Gr. éXéviov. Arm. etég, ‘endive;’ etégn, eting, ‘a reed, a rush, a nettle.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 67 5. “ABaxnc, aBak, ‘adpwvoc, siwrnpdc, kal Svoua apxirex- rovixov, 6 LcvdIac A€yovay avdpa xadciv.’ Sansk. a, negative particle, vad, ‘loqui.’ Gael. 0, ‘from,’ = Lat. a, ab; bagh, ‘a word,’ = Lat. voz.
6. “Avop, ‘vovg.” Gael. anam, ‘soul.’ Lat. animus: &e.
7. “Apia. Herodotus iv. 27. apa tv xadfovor TxbSac. Errat. Non unum sed primum significat et prestantissimum. Sansk. aryaman sensum primarium amisit, retinuit Zend. aiy- ama.’ (Gael. air, atreamh, ‘number ;’ atreanach, ‘a beginning.’ Lapp. aremus, ‘primus.’ Gael. arm, ‘origin,’=Arm. arm, armn,= Arab. arum. Ayab. arém,‘one,any one? __ 8. Bol&af3a, ‘xptov pérwrov.’ Georg. verzi,‘aram.’ Pol. baran,‘aram.” Kurd. berk; Pers. barah; Lesgi bura; ‘a lamb.’ Lat. vervex. Lapp. brekot, ‘balare.——Lapp. diwe, ‘caput.’ Pied. abd, ‘ caput.’ 9. Groucasus, ‘nive candidus. Lapp. grawes, ‘canus;’ kaisse, ‘mons altior, plerumque nive tectus.’ Esth. hahho, ‘ frost ;’ kasse jaa ( jaa, ‘ ice’), ‘ice formed by frost upon snow.’ Georg. giswa, ‘ frost.’ ~ 10. Advovare or davou[sic, ‘ airtog Suvotuyxiac.’ Gael. don, donas, ‘mischief,’ and perhaps aobhar, ‘ a cause.’ 11. ’E&apraiog, ‘ipai ddor’.’ “Id Zend. esset asavand pdthd.” —— “ Sansk. yag, ‘ venerari ;’ Zend. yaz; Arm. yazel, ‘ sacrifi- care; yast, sacrificium”! (hine Gr. Gyio¢).”’ Arm. ganapar, ‘away.’ 12. ‘Inrdkne, ‘ Bpwpa oxvSixdy dca yaAaxrog immelov oxev- aZdéuevoyv.’ Lapp. Adpos, ‘equus.’ Osset. ye/s, afse, ‘ equa.’ 18. Kavaie, ‘a kind of odoriferous plant like flax.’ Arm. kaneph; Gael. caind; Bret. cazab; ‘hemp.’ Gael. canach, ‘ cotton-grass, the herb cat’s-tail, cotton, a cotton-tree;’ caci- neach, ‘stubble.’ 14. Kapaptec, xapayn. “ Kapaptec of sxvSucot olxot. Evioe d2 rac xarhpec audEac. Kapapn % txt ric audtac oxnvh. Arm. karch, ‘plaustram.’” Gael. carbad, ‘a chariot.’ 1 Cf. Lat. hostia: also ara (= asa) with yaz-el. F2 68 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 15. KéAog, ‘a kind of white animal, in size between a stag and a ram, but swifter in running.’ Arm. khatal, ‘to move, to leap.’ Gael. clis, ‘ quick.’ See ante, p. 68, s. v. coAaBpropdc.
16. Képaxor, § pidcor Salpovec.’ Gael. car, ‘ friendly.’ Arm. ogi, ‘spirit.’ Alb. ago, ‘ God.’ 17. Maréac, ‘aotoc. Pol. mada; Esth. matia; ‘mud.’ Arm. miz, ‘dirt, filth.’ Lapp. mdiwe, ‘ pulvis;’ mdiwe atse (atse, aqua’), ‘aqua turbida.’ Matoas was a Scythian name for the Danube, ‘turbidus et torquens flaventes Ister arenas. It might perhaps = mdiwe tatse.
18. MéowAn, ‘4 oeAqvn,’ “proprie luna plena, ni fallor.” Sansk. mds,‘moon, month.’ Gael. mos, ‘month.’ Arm. amis, ‘month;’ mahik, ‘the horns of the crescent moon.’ Arm. 1; Gael. dan; Cornish Zen ; ‘full’ Lat. plenus. Gr. wAéoc.
19. Oiéprara, Spparat, ‘avdpoxréva.’ Gael. fear, ‘man ;’ bat, ‘to beat ;’ das, ‘death.’ Arm. ayr, ‘man ;’ mah, ‘ death.’ 20. Tlayatn, ‘xbwy.’ Pol. pies, ‘adog.’ Lapp. piddnak, ‘a dog.’ Germ. petze. Eng. ditch. ‘ Herod. i. 110: riv xéva kadfquot omaxca Mido. Zend. gpd ; Afghan spay ; Pers. sak; ‘canis.’”? The sibilant in owaxa may have passed into an aspirate, and then have been lost, in zayafy, just as Arm. spitak = Sansk, ¢veta = Ang.-Sax. Avit = Eng. white = Germ. weiss. axa is, however, identical in meaning with the Pol. sobaka and suka, in which second form the labial has disap- peared, as in the Pers. sah. : 21. IldpSove, ‘puyadac. Arm. pharatel, ‘to drive away ;’ partil, ‘to be conquered.’ _ 22, Zayapeuc. ‘ Macoayfra: ro&dra re xat alxpopdpor, gayapec voulZovrec Exe.’ Arm. sakr, sakovr, ‘asabre.’ Lat: securis. 23. Lavarric, ‘olmewrne. See ante, p. 65, s. v. cavarat. 24. Xleupva, ‘ xirwv oxbrivoc, Evrptyog, xetptowrde.’ Lapp. sasne, ‘pellis depilata ;’ sassnek, ‘femoralia ex aluta facta;’ gasse, © manica,’ ~ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 69 25, Sarov, ‘an eye.” Arm. spasel, ‘to observe.’ Germ. spahen, Eng. spy. Lat. spes, specio.
26. Tapavdoc, ‘a kind of animal, 7d péye8o¢ Bode, rov Wpocwrov Tov rérov zorxog 2Aagy.’ Gael. tarbh, ‘abull;’ tar- bhan, ‘a little bull;’ ¢arbhaii, ‘ bull-like;’ tarbhanta, ‘ grim, bull-faced.’ The Gael. 54, =v or w, is scarcely audible in tarbh and its derivatives.
27. Temerinda, ‘mater maris. Divide into ¢emer-inda. “ Sansk. ¢dmara, ‘aqua’ (cf. Cornish Tamar); timi, ‘ oceanus ;’ ‘tim, humidum esse.’? Arm. ¢amovk, ‘humidus.’” Gael. tadd, tamh, ‘ oceanus ;’ taom, ‘a torrent, to pour.’ Arm. thavn or thé, ‘moisture.’ Arab. tamm, ‘the sea.’ Inda is compared by Zeuss (Die Deutschen, p. 296) with the Hung. anya, Turk. anya, inya, ‘mother.’ Kindred terms would be—Lapp. edne, Circas. ana, Lesgi enniu,‘ mother :’ and also perhaps the Arm. hant, ‘ grandmother,’ and the Lycian une, probably ‘ mother.’ 28. ®pl&a, ‘ ucomrdunpoc.’ The analogy of apaéa, ‘ uicomdp- Ocevoc, the name of a plant in the Araxes, shews that it is the first part of ¢pt%a which signifies ‘ wicked,’ and the latter part ‘hating.’ The word is not easy to explain, but Dr. Donald- son seems to have analysed it successfully. He compares the first part with the Germ. /rev-el, and the Lat. prav-us, words which would be allied to the Arm. wrép, ‘a fault ;’ wripak, ‘wicked ;’ wripil, ‘to sin ;? and also to the Irish jar, ‘ crooked, wicked ;’ freac, ‘ wicked.’ The same philologist also compares -Ea with the Germ. scheu, the primitive idea in which is < aver- sion’ or ‘ turning from,’ as appears by the Eng. shy, shun, and the Germ. schief, schel, or schiel. The Arm. has Set, ‘ oblique,’ = Germ. schief; and st, ‘squinting,’ = Germ. schel or schiel. In Irish, we find seach, ‘a turn,’ and also seach, ‘to pass by, to shun.’ On the whole, the Irish seems, in the words /reac- seach, to approach nearest to ppfEa.
1 For the names of the Scythian deities see Varronianus, p.48. I have merely to add their apparent Armenian or Celtic affinities. The names are six in number :— @? 70 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. “When we come to compare the Proper Thracian with the Scythian, or the most ancient European language of Turkey with the most ancient European language of Russia, we may discern in each both Finnish and Armenian affinities. The Scythian language is, however, distinguished from the Proper Thracian by the presence of an important, it may even be said a predominant, Celtic element. Now it is very possible that there may have been at one time two distinct races, one Thra- cian and the other Celtic, in Scythia; the Scythians and the Cimmerians. \; The Scythians are indeed called voc Opgxov by Stephanus of Byzantium; and an affinity between the Cimmerts and the Kymry has frequently been conjectured. However this may be, the affinity between the Scythian and the Celtic, and the absence of any such affinity between the Proper Thracian and the Celtic, may be used as an -argu- ment to prove thatthe Celtic elements of the population of Europe entered mainly through Russia, and the Armenian (or Thracian) elements mainly through Turkey,) Dacian names of Plants. ( The Dacians and Gets were always considered as Thracians by the ancients, and were both said to speak the same Thracian language. The relics of this language are of a peculiar nature, consisting of the names of plants, and thus only likely to ex- Tart, ‘ Iorly.” Arm. tap, ‘fire.’ Gael. teas, ‘ ardour.’ Tlawatos, ‘Zevs.’ Arm. pap, ‘grandfather.’ "Anta, ‘TH.’ Irish bh, ‘a country.’ Gapipardbas, ‘Mocedéuv.’ Gael. tamh, ‘oceanus.’ Arm. tamovk, ‘moist.’ Arm. mazdezn, ‘a, hero.’ Olréovpos, ‘Axé\dwr.” We find in Arm. with, ‘a gazelle,’ and with- khart, ° vast, colossal ;’ from which might be deduced with, ‘swift’ or ‘mighty.’ Zér is ‘power, force,’ in Arm. and Pers. Olrécvpos might pos- sibly be withazér, ‘ greatly powerful,’ and thus be equivalent in sense to the Arm. mezazér ; or else, which is perhaps more appropriate, ‘ swiftly powerful.’ With, if interpreted ‘swift,’ might be allied to the Arm. show | ‘swift,’ and phoyth, ‘swiftness,’ which may likewise be compared with ol7., "Apripraca, ‘ Odpavin ’Adpodlrn.’ a THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 71 hibit a partial affinity to another language of the same family. Thirty-two such names have been collected by Grimm, in his History of the German Language, from Dioseorides rep? vAne larpicnc.) . 1. BAfrov. ‘Pwpator BAlrouu, Adwor BAHe. Arm. diith, ‘bread, cake.’ Gael. dleath, bleth, bleith, ‘to grind.’ Welsh blawd, ‘ meal, flour.” The leaves of orach are “as if they were overstrown with meal or flour ;” and those of dite are “ almost like the leaves of orach, but not so soft, white, nor mealy.’”* — -@. "AvayadAte Gppny, xeAddmov, Tarot carava, Adxor xepxepagpwyv. Grimm is inclined to consider this as a corrupted Greek name, and is led by the Gr. agpwy to compare the Germ. name of the anagallis, gauchheil (gowk-heal), ‘salus stultorum.’ By a rather curious coincidence, the Arm. aprovmn, from aprel, ‘salvare,’ signifies ‘salus;’ while kerkeri/, again, signifies ‘to be hoarse.’ Kerkeraprovmn, therefore, which is almost identical with xepxepa¢pwyv, would be Arm. for ‘salus raucorum.’ Disocorides says of this herb: 6 8 yvAdc¢ abroy avayapyapiZopevocg arogAcyparifea Keparjv.
3. XeAddioy péya. “Pwyator p4Bcouu, TédrAAot Sova, Adxor cpovorayn. “Lith. krégéde, ‘xedidor;’ hregédyne, ‘ xer- ddveov péya.’” (Grimm). The Arm. words for celandine have no affinity to the Dacian. They are: gezernakhot and zizer- nachar, ‘swallow-herb’ and ‘swallow-stone.’ Yet we may derive the Dacian name, xpovor-, of the ‘ twittering’ swallow, from the Arm. For in Arm., fArié is ‘chirping;’ and the change of the suffix -:¢ into the suffix -ovst would give krovst.
4. Kevratprov. ‘Pwpatoe gpevpipobyiap, of O2 avpa povaA- ripadil, Adcot rovABnAd. Centaury is only defined in Arm. as ‘a certain herb (A4ot).’? The nearest approach to rovABnra in Arm. is éovit, = Kurd. #6/h, ‘ a\Sata, bismalva, marsh-mallow,’ and ‘ podddevdpor, oleander.’ There are also thatth, ‘ sowbread, cyclamen,’ and thovith, ‘paper.’ But rovA-B (nda), ‘ febrifuge,’ 1 For v: r. see Appendix. 3 Dodoens’ History of Plants.
—- 72 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, might be explained from the Esth. tué/i-ab0:, ‘fire-help.’ The Gael. for rovA-BnAa is ceud-bhzleach, ‘ hundred-leaved.’ 5. Afibaxoc. ‘Pupatoe AGBpoun Pévepic, of Se xapdoug Bévepic, Adxor oxcaph. Welsh ysgall, ‘a thistle.’ Gipsy karro, ‘a thistle. Arm. cher(el), Alb. skyir, ‘to tear.? The Arm. for ‘ teazle’ is hangar ; for ‘ thistle,’ ochoz, ekchan. These last seem allied to the Esth. okkas, ‘sting, thorn,’ and ohhakas, ‘ thistle,’ as well as to the Gael. oighionnach, ‘ thistle.’ 6. "Hptyytov. ‘“Pwpaioe xarlroXoun xapdove, of o2 Kap- repat, Adxor atxoumvot& Arm. sokh, ‘an onion,’ sekh, ‘a melon’: Gr. aikve: Alb. segé, ‘a pomegranate.’—Arm. phovng, “a plume, a tuft.’ “Upon the tops of the branches (of the great Eryngium) come forth round knobby and sharp prickly heads, about the quantity of a nut, set round about full of small flowers :” and at the top of the branches of the small Eryngium “ grow round, rough, and prickly bullets or knobs.” 7. Obuog. ‘Pwpatoe Sobduoup, Adxor péfovAa. Grimm refers to muscus, Germ. moos. In Alb., modé is ‘ darnel ;’ modhoulé, ‘a pea;’ and misir, ‘a wallflower’ or ‘ gilliflower,’ both fragrant like thyme. The Arm. for ‘thyme’ is zothrin ; for ‘moss,’ mamour or lér. In commenting on the Lyd. puade, 6 d&bn,’ which I have considered as akin to the Arm. mosay, ‘ wuptkn, Bodtticher expresses the opinion, that 1t must be compared with pwic, ‘yn,’ so that it would have the sense terrigena, “ut ad quamvis arborem designandum aptum sit.’ If pvade and mosay signified ‘ terrigena,’ such a meaning would be equally applicable to pdZovAa, ‘ thyme.’ We have, too, the Kurd. miték, ‘box, a box-tree.” The termination -ovA(a) would be Arm., as in pt-ovt, ‘ fruit,’ ovl, ‘a kid.” There would remain yoG-, ‘terra,’ which may be explained from the Georg. miza, ‘terra, Eng. mud, Esth. métta, ‘mire,’ Arm. miz, ‘filth. There is also Arm. mazar (cf. Span. madera and Lat.
materia), “heath, bush, furze, broom, clump of wood ;’ which appears allied to the Esth. méts, ‘ bush, wood.’ 8. “AvnSov ro éoSidpevov, of S& worAyldoc ... . Adxor \ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 73 woAmvoup. The Arm. for ‘dill, fennel,’ is samith.1 Both is ‘horse-radish ;? and Jdotbog, ‘a sprout, a bud;’ and pipe, ‘pepper.’ In Georg. balakhi 1s ‘ herb,’ daikha, ‘ mallow,’ and boloki, * root, turnip.’ 9. "Apremiola. ‘Pwyaior ovadévria, of dt osprbAXoup, of St {oa péyta, of 8 pamrloup, of S& repravayera, TadXor movi, Adxot Zovdarn. I find no name for mugwort in Arm. ; but Zoudorn readily resolves itself into Arm. zow-ost: zow, “mare ;’ zowak, ‘stagnum’—os¢, ‘ramus, germen, palmites, frondes,’ = Germ. ast. ‘“ Mugwort groweth in the borders of fields, and about highways, and the banks of brooks or quiet standing waters.” (Dodoens). .’Apreuicla pberat tv wapada- Aaaciowg rérotg, We To wWOAd. (Diosc.) Another of the above names, repravayera, resembles the Arm. thrthngovk, ‘sorrel.’ . Therth is‘ a sheet (feuille) of paper.’ 10. "Oppevov fuspov. ‘“Pwpator yepevddcc, Adxoe Spypca. ‘Evidently formed from the Greek.” (Grimm). Or both derived from a common origin. Clary is not named in Arm., but there is warm, ‘a net, a noose,’ which may be compared with Sppuoc, dpa, and Spuevov. In Esth., ormid is ‘ goats- beard or meadwort.’ 1]. ASéoreppov. ‘Pwpatoe xodobpbap, Adxor yovoAjra. Apparently Greek. The Arm. is charasermn, which is exactly ‘AiIdoreppov. Tovodjra, if genuine Dacian, might be akin to the Arm. gonget, ‘turnip, wild turnip or rape, rape-seed.’ 12. "Ovofpuxic. “Pwuator éraxa, of 8? BpryAdara, of 82 Adwra, of 82 lovyxivaAcu, Aaxot aviacoc&é. No name in Arm., but aviac-oc&é is not unlike the Arm. anyag séz, ‘un- lucky grass,’ or ‘ mischievous grass.’ This is very nearly the French periphrasis for ‘ weed,’ méchante herbe. Cf. also ‘ infelix lolium,’ 13. Xapariruc. ‘Pwpator Kurpurovp, Adxot SoxeXa. In 1 Semeth is given in Dioscorides as the Egyptian name of cress. In Arab. shamér is ‘fennel ;’ shdmidh, ‘fruitfal (palm) ;’ and skdmm, shammaé, ‘smelling.’ In Pers., shamdkh is a kind of millet. 74 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. -eXa we may have a word equivalent to the Arm. efevin, ‘a pine, a cedar,’ Gr. tXdrn, Arm. etat, ‘a cedar.’ The meaning of dox- is less easily conjectured. Thovkh signifies ‘brown’ in Arm., which presents no name for grownd-pine. But Sox- would be better referred to the Alb. foké, ‘ earth, ground,’ which is exactly the meaning required.
14, Aeuwvov. ‘Pwyaioe oveparpovu vlypoup, of d& riv- tivvaBovAoup reppat, TadAot touuBapodp, Aaxoe ddxcva. “A field-flower, which Pliny (xx. 8) calls deta silvestris.’”” (Grimm) who compares our daisy and the Germ. fag. But in Arm., ‘beta rubra’ is gakndet. Subtracting det, which signifies ‘ medicine, herb, colour,’ there remains gakn to com- pare with Saéxeva. The word gakhin, ‘a marsh,’ is very pro- bably not allied to gakn. In Rhet.-Rom., giaccun is ‘ plantago, waybread,’ which “hath great large leaves, almost like to a beet-leaf.”” (Dodoens). Now giaccun, phonetically, = gakn.} 16. Buple. “Pwpator yAadfodoup, of O8 ips aypéoreu, Aaxor &mpove. In Arm., prisk is ‘Thapsia, a kind of dill;’ but Gmpove is more nearly the Arm. aprovst, ‘salus,’ the literal meaning of aA@ala or salvia. In Pers., ipdr is ‘thyme.’ 16. "Aypworte. “Pwpyatoe ypapev, of S aawpdrLoup, of 8 cayyourvédcp, of St obviorap, "loravol awapla, Adxot xorlara. This seems decidedly Arm., as ‘fot signifies in Arm., ‘ herb, grass, hay, forage,’ = aypworic, = gramen. Many of the plants previously noticed are unnamed in Arm., but merely described as certain ‘herbs’ (thotch). The last member of xor-fara may have defined the particular ‘herb’ (44o/),. or it may be regarded as a termination like the Arm. -avéé. Cf. Arm. hot, ‘perfume ;’ hotavét, ‘ odoriferous.’ The Spanish name for gramen, it appears, was azrapla. May it be connected with ampovc and xepxep-appwy, and re- ferred to the Arm. apr-zl, ‘ to live, to escape ;’ apr-ovst, ‘ safety, 1 The plant is also called in Rhet.-Rom. plantagien and luoza. The Esth. is ¢e leht or te lehhed, ‘ way-leaf.’—Cf. 34. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 75 nourishment, provision’? See ane, in Lyd., 8. v. ravdobpiov ; and znf., ‘on the possible extension of the Thracians to the west of Etruria.’ | 17. Bdrog. ‘Pwpator oévric, of 82 pobBoup, of 52 pépa Bart- kava, Adxoe pavreta. “I hold this for the Gr. pavreta.” (Grimm).
18. TlevrdgvAAov. “Pwpatore xeyxepdérAcoup, TadAoe wepuré- dovAa, Adxoe mpomedovAd. The Celtic word is evidently genuine, as Grimm notices. Bret. pemp, ‘five;’ Gael. duille, ‘a leaf.’ The Dacian is more doubtful. If we divide into qpo-mwedovAd, we may conmipare the last part with the Dacian p2eIera (inf. 27), the Gr. wéradov, and the Arm. thithein, ‘lamina,’ or ptovt, ‘fructus.’ Yet mpo- cannot mean ‘five :’ the Arm. is fing, which would require iyyoredovAd. But ‘cinquefoil’ was also called EvAowfraAoy (Diosc.) Now ‘wood’ is in Arm. pr-ak, ‘a stick’ is d¢7, and ‘a rush’ is préov. In Alb., phré is ‘a pole. These may explain wpo-, as well as wpo-ctopva (28), and wpi-adnAa (82).
19. Tpaytov, tpaydxepwo. ‘“Pwpator xopvovAdxa, of 32 Berovévea, Ado: carla. Sélk is Kurd. for ‘ beet. The Arm, has nothing nearer than se?kh, ‘a melon;’ zatik, ‘a flower;’ git, 2tot, ‘astalk, a stem;’ zatk, ‘a stalk, a rod;’ satarth, ‘a leaf, a hair” In Esth., sa/k or sallo is ‘asmall bush.’ Gr. GadrAdéc. See ante, in Phryg., s. v. ZéAnea.
20. ‘Yoexbapyog. ‘Pwpaioe tvodva, Sevrapia, Tadd BuAt- vouvria, Adxo: OuéXeta. Hendane has no name given in Arm. ; but déAeca is readily derived from the Arm. de?, ‘ medicamen, venenum, yxdproc, Bordvn, unguentum, color.’ Cf. Arm. mkndet (m(ov)kn, ‘ mouse, rat’), ‘ arsenic,’ 2. ¢€., ‘ratebane” In det dalar (dalar, ‘ green, Oadzpdc’), ‘herbs,’ det appears to mean simply ‘herb.’ In gakndet, ‘beta rubra,’ we have perhaps the Hellenised Dacian, Saxiva diéAcca. See ante, 14.
21. Srpbxvov aXrmaxaBov. ‘Pwpyator Biooddic, of 8 aroAAwapre plvwp, of 88 dpdyweu, Adxot cuewAlda. Grimm suggests cuculus, in Arm., kkov. In Persian 46k is ‘lettuce.’ 76 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Cuckoo’s meat is wood-sorrel. KuxwAlc is winter-cherry. The nearest Arm. word is sakov?, ‘soft.’ But see Appendiz.
22. "AxaArbgn, of S2 xvldn, ‘Pwpaior ovprixa, Aaxoe dév. Welsh danad, ‘nettles.’ Gael. deanntag, ‘a nettle.” Arm. danak, ‘a knife,’ which compare with xv{dn.
28. Tlorapoyelrwyv. ‘Pwuator Bivat pdAroup, of d& 2oBayw, of 88 yAactardépiap, Aaxot xoaddua, TadAo ravpot.. Koaddpa nearly resembles the Arm. sotem, ‘ cress, nastur- tium,’ one kind of which is worapoyeirwyv. In Georg., kuda is ‘ privet.’ 24, "Aoryp arruodc, of d2 bdp0adrpov, “Pwyaiot tyyuraAte, Aaxor pa0(B.da. Grimm refers to the Old Norse rddhibidh, ‘tempus consultandi,’ and instances the ‘forget-me-not.’ From the Arm. we should get skhrat-avet, ‘ monition- announcer.’ Avete/, ‘to announce,’ has a favourable sense : avetaran is ‘ Gospel.’ 25. BodyAwooov. ‘“Pwpaio: AoyyalBouu, of d2 Alyyoua BéBoup, Adxos BovddAda. It does not appear that sada signifies ‘tongue’ in any language. Grimm cites the Swiss Jél (in Stalder, alle), ‘tongue,’ comparing dingua and lingua. In Arm., Ja/ is ‘lamentation.’ Cf. Lat. dallare. The Arm. for ‘tongue’ is /ezov; for ‘ox,’ ezn; and for ‘ bugloss,’ eznalezov. The nearest approach to SovddAAa is in the Gael. buaghallan or buadh-ghallan, ‘ groundsel’ (lit. ‘ good-bough’).
26. Karavayxn. ‘Pwpaior Epa pircxAa, of 82 Sarfloxa, of 32 "1dr padcouc, Aaxor kaporl[SAa. For -riSia see 27. Kapo- might be explained in many ways from the Arm. kar, ‘strength ;’ kar, ‘thread, string ;’ her, ‘hair ;’ char, ‘stone ;’ khar, ‘forage.’ No name appears in Arm. for fern, though for actavrov we find zarkhot, i.e. ‘ mane-wort.’ 27. "Adlavrov. ‘Pwpator xeyxiwadse, of d? réppat carfAXove, of 82 covmepxiAtoun réppat, Aaxor pitogIeera. Divide with Grimm into ¢:30-gSeSeAd. Dido, miSda, and g&e9eda might all be derived from one root. Grimm instances, for the last. two, wéraXov, supposed = a (r)éraAov, and ¢édXov, perhaps ¢ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 77 = 9(3)bAXov. In Arm., we have phthith, ‘the blowing of a flower,’ phththil, ‘to blow, to bud, to sprout, BrAaordven ;’ phththot, ‘blowing ;’ phththeal, ‘blown ;’ and, which may be a kindred term, ¢hithetn, ‘a blade, a leaf’ (but only of metal). The final'” in ¢hithetn is a common superfluity in Arm. Com- pare | phak, ‘closing’. . phakel, ‘to close’ . . phaket, ‘a bandage.’ (4at), th. of .. . batel, ‘to join’. . . batetn, ‘ivy.’ prededa, qu. ‘a blade.’ thithetn, ‘a blade.’ Compare also Arm. ¢hev, ‘a wing,’ thethev, ‘light, active,’ thel, ‘ thread, fibre, stalk of grass,’ and ¢theph, ‘bran,’ with filum, fitz, wridov, and the Dacian g:3(0), midAa, and @Ie3eXa: also arépic with mrepdv, = Arm. phetovr, = Germ. feder, = Eng. fea- ther. In Alb., poupélyé is ‘down.’ One of the three Dacian expressions, and perhaps the second, mi:SAa, may have signified ‘fern ;’ and xapomiSAa, our tree-fern or wall-fern, may have meant ‘stone-fern’ (Arm. char, ‘stone’). i30-g3e3eAa was perhaps ¢hethevathithetn, ‘ light-bladed.’? So we have in Arm., thethevathev, ‘ active, light’ (lit. ‘ light-winged ’); and ¢hethe- vasarz, ‘light’ (lit. ‘lightly-moved’). The Arm. continually forms adjectives by the combination of two substantives with- out any inflexion. Grimm proposes to read for rpomedovAXd, ‘ cinquefoil,’ in 18, something like mirérvAa or ringSéSeXa, thus giving @edeAd very nearly the sense of the Arm. thithetn. . The Arm. for ‘ five-bladed’ would be Aingathithetn, iyyaSt3eXa.’ TleSovAd is also like the Arm. péovt, ‘fruit,’ which, as well as ptetn, ‘an elm,’ may be allied to rfSAa, phthith, &c.
28. "EAAEBopoce pédac. ‘“Pwpaior Beparpoup, of 82 aa- paxa, Adxot tpodlopva. ‘ Hellebore,’ is in Arm., hog Wraii, ‘Georgian stalk;’ tog being apparently = soft, ‘ stalk, stem.’ Cf. cucwAlda (21). From the Arm. préov, ‘juncus,’ and the suffix -drén, we might form for rpodtopva the word priovérén, ‘junceus.’ See also 18.
29. ’Axrh, of St Sévdpov apxrov, of S2 hyepov, Pwpator cap- phthith, ‘blowing’ . phththil, ‘to blow’ . 78 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Botxoup, T'aAAot cxoPijv, Adxor of DB a, xadapoedsic Exovea kAddove. “Old Norse séf, Swed. sdf, ‘juncus’—Serv. zova, ‘sambucus nigra.’”? (Grimm). Arm. seav, gen. sevoy, ‘ black’ —cf. Georg. Savi, ‘black ;’ gavz, ‘ populus nigra’— sevni, ‘a dress woven with palm-leaves.’ The Arm. for ‘elder’ is thanthrment. The Servian word may be originally Dacian.
30. Xayuataxrn, of 62 EAeoc axri, of 8% aypla axri, ‘Pwpaior €BovrAXAous, T'aAXoe Sovewv?, Adxor Apa. Phryg. ZAvpoe, ‘avAdc, = Arm. etégn. Arm. etevin, ‘a pine ;’ eting, a nettle.’ 31. KoAoxuvSic. “Pwuatot xovxobpBira oABdrixa, Adxor rovraorpa. Arm, thovz, ‘a fig;’ thovth,= Kurd. thu, ‘a mulberry ;’ ddovm, t.e., dédovm, ‘a gourd,’ = Gipsy dudum.
82. "Aumedoc péAaiva, of 62 Ppuwvla péAava, of d Bov- kpaviov, ‘Pwyator df3rAaphvia, of 0? Baravodra, of 62 BeriaaAxa, Adxoc mpiadhAa, of d& weyplva. No name is found for briony in Arm. [Ipiad-hAa might possibly be compared with mpoo-iopva (28), the Arm. suffix -e? replacing the Arm. suffix -Orén or -y6rén, See also 18. Teyp-{va, if by metathesis for repy- fva, might be derived from the Arm. prk-e/, ‘ to bind tightly.’ Cf. vitis.
To these Dacian names Grimm adds one used by the Bessi in Thrace— 88. Bhxiov. ‘Pwyator rovatdayw, of d2 papddpiap, of Si moverovAdyw, Beaoot aca. Arm. haz, ‘a cough, (xe, tussis.’ One name seems to have been overlooked by Grmm— 34. “Avdpaxvn aypla. ‘Pwyator 2drAEceBpapu, of 82 roprov- Adxa. Adxoe XAE. A kind of sengreen or houseleek. Germ. tauch. Eng. leek. Arm. eté, ‘endive.’ Gael. dus, ‘herb.’ | When we examine such of the above names as admit of clear explanation, we shall find that one (8) is Lithuanian, and one (22) Celtic. Five (16, 20, 23, 31, 33), of which one is Bessian, may be claimed, with scarcely any hesitation, as ‘Armenian, and probably even more. Thus 1 would be either THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. #79 _ Celtic or Armenian, but rather the former, and 27 appears to present a peculiar instance of Armenian affinity: 14 also, when compared with 20, coincides very accurately with the Armenian. A number of other names are readily derived and formed from the same language; as 2, 3, 6, 9, 12, 15, 24, and 26: and several more might possibly be deduced from “Armenian roots. ( One thing is remarkable in the Dacian names, the terminations formed with r.) Thus there are— TovAP-nrAa and mpiad-fhAa, Sox-sAa and gi30pSe3-eXd, xapo- wf%-a, and pdZ-ovda and mpomed-ovAd. i Such terminations are characteristic of Armenian, as will be exemplified in the examination of the Etruscan, where they are likewise con- tinually found ; and also in Albanian eB, modh-oulé, ‘a pea;’ tsing-ouly, ‘a kind of fig ;’ ¢rang-oul, ‘a cucumber. At present it will be enough to refer to such Armenian words as have been already cited in the analysis of the Dacian names— phthth-eal, phak-et and pt-etn and bat-etn and thith-etn, kog-t, and pt-ovt and kak-ovt. There are also d:éAeca and cada on one side, and on the other de? and 22%, or else zatik, probably a diminutive of zat. Nor is it without importance that, in ex- plaining the names-of simples, s0 many Armenian names for vegetables and the parts of vegetables should suggest them- sebves. , The value of these coincidences cannot be better estimated than by Grimm himself, whose object is to prove the Dacians _and Getz to be Teutonic. ‘It is,’ says the great philologist, ‘amply sufficient, if sez or ezght of my explanations be true, and the rest more or less probable: no further proof is requi- site, that the Dacians and Getew were Germans (Dewéssche), nations of Teutonic race (Deutschverwandte Volker).’ Would not this argument rather prove the Dacians to be Armenians ? I cannot think that the German resemblances, which his com- plete mastery of al? the Teutonic dialects at every period of their existence has enabled the author of the Deutsche Gram- 1 Cf. Arm. waroung, ‘a cucumber.’ 80 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
matik to adduce, ate so many or so plain as the Armenian language singly affords. If the English reader should not be acquainted with the Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache, yet he may apply a tolerably fair test to the question. . Dacia is claimed on one side as Armenian, and on the other as Teutonic. The country lies midway between Armenia and England, and in England a Teutonic dialect is used. Can the relics of the Dacian language be explained as well from the English as from the Armenian? If the difference of age between the English and the Armenian should be urged, the Anglo-Saxon might be used in the place of the English. At all events, if the Dacian were Teutonic, some one Teutonic dialect ought to explain it as well as the Armenian does. If all the Teutonic dialects together cannot do this, there is a still greater reason for giving the preference to the Armenian.
If the Dacians and Thracians be ranked with the Armenians, there will be gained in Europe, for the Armenian language, a territory extending from the Augean to the Carpathians, and from the Euxine to the frontiers of Pannonia and Illyria. In Scythia, to the east of Dacia, the Armenian seems to have died away; and to the north, beyond the Carpathians, it is not likely to have penetrated: indeed, one apparently Lithu- anian word is found in Dacia itself. In Greece, as in Scythia, it may have been subordinate to another element, the Hel- lenic ; and in Asia Minor it does not seem, as a language, to have passed over Taurus. We have. now to examine whether it penetrated beyond the Thraco-Dacian area to the west, i. é., into Illyricum. Here the language to be compared with the Armenian is the residuary element in Albanian, or that which remains after the elimination of all Turkish, Greek, Latin, and other intrusive words. These elements render the task rather ' difficult, as many Albanian words allied to the Armenian are borrowed from the Turkish and Greek, but especially from the Turkish, which has itself borrowed them elsewhere in its turn. For instancé— a THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 81. Alb. zaman, ‘ time,’ = Arm. Zam, 4amanak. Alb. zimécle, ‘ basket,’ = Arm. zaméit. Alb. zindan, ‘ prison,’ = Arm. zéndan.
All these Albanian words are borrowed from the Turkish, which has itself borrowed them from the Persian or Arabic. Whether I have entirely succeeded in keeping such words out of the following list, I cannot say: a Turkish scholar would probably detect some additional cases. My Albanian words are derived from Dr. Hahn’s Albanesische Studien. } Citi tt “7 Albanian words allied to the Armenian. 1. Ago, ‘God.’ Arm. ogi, ‘spirit.’ 2. At, ayu, ‘he, this (man).’ Arm. ays, ayd, ayn, ‘this, that.’ The terminations, -s, -d,-n, are borrowed from the personal pronouns, ¢s, dov, inchn, ‘1, thou, he:’ therefore the demonstrative pronoun is properly ay. Osset. ay, ‘ this.’ 3. Ala, ala, ‘quickly.’ Arm. watwat, ‘ quickly.’ 4, Amélyé, ‘sweet.’- Arm. hamet, ‘sweet.’ Esth. hamelehh, ‘ agreeable,’ 5. Ané, ‘ashore.’ Arm. aphn, ‘a shore.’ 6. Aré, ‘afield.’ Arm. art, wayr, ‘field, land,’ = Gael. ar. Gr. apoupa. : | 7. Ari, ‘a bear;’ arouske, ‘a female bear. Arm. arg, ‘a bear.’ Gr. apxroc. : 8. Arnoig, ‘I mend.’ Arm. arnel, ‘to make. Gr. dpw.
9. Apher, ‘near.’ Arm. hovp, kpavor, ‘near.’ Gr. agap.
10. Akhour, ‘a stable” Arm. akhor, ‘a stable,’ = Pers. dhhir.
11. Vay, ‘woe;’ vai, ‘alas!’ Arm. way, ‘ woe ;’ wdy, ‘alas | Gr. &. Lat.ve. Germ.weh. — 12. Vath, ‘acourt.? Arm. d¢h, ‘a lodging.’ 13. Valyé,‘awave.” Arm. alich,‘awave. Swed. doya, ‘a wave.’ | 14, Vapé, ‘hot.’ Arm. eph, ‘cooking.’ Gr. fiw.
G 82 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 15. Vatré, ‘a fire-place.”” Arm. afr, ‘ fire.’ 16. Véla, ‘a brother.’ Lapp. wea, ‘a brother.’ Arm. etbayr, ‘a brother.’ 17. Vend, ‘\and” Arm. and, ‘land.’ Welsh guwent, ‘a plain.’ 18. Vets, ‘except, but.’ Arm. day¥, ‘except, but.’ Pol. bez, ‘except, but.’ 19. Viyésge, ‘husk, shell. Arm. d/sakn, ‘a covering.’ Rhet-Rom. bleuscha, ‘husk, shell,’ = Pied. plewja, = Insh blaosg, = Welsh dhag.
20. Viyorés, ‘the name of Aviona and its district’ (Acro- ceraunia), Arm. d/ovr, ‘a hill.’ 21. Barth, ‘ white.’ Arm. dovr, ‘chalk.’ 22. Bats, ‘a companion.’ Arm. matdéi/, ‘to join one’s self to.’ 23. Béigj, bafiy, ‘1 make,.I do.” Arm. day, dan, ‘word, thing.’ 24, Bely,‘aspade.’ Arm. petel,‘todig.’ Gr. réXexve.
25. Bouké, ‘bread.’ See ante in Phryg. (p. 15) s. v. Békoc.
26. Boukhar,‘a chimney. Arm. dowch, ‘a furnace.’ 27. Yam,“Iam.’ Arm. em, ‘I am.’ 28. Gaphorre,‘a crab” Arm. khephor, khetemorth, ‘shell, - shell.fish ;’ Aheéaphar, ‘a crab ;’ th. khez, khegek, ‘ shell, husk;’ morth, phar, ‘skin ;’ phor, ‘a sea-scorpion.’ 29. Gézoph, ‘a hide” Arm. kashi, ‘a hide;’ she, ‘a shell.” Compare the previous word.
80. Gélér, ‘gain.” Arm. yalthel, ‘to gain.’ 81. Genyeig, ‘I deceive. Arm. nengel, ‘to deceive.’ Gael. gangaid, ‘ deceit.’ 82. Goyé,: “mouth ;’ gogesif, ‘I gape;’ gyouké, ‘tongue, language.’ Arm. gogel, khésil, ‘to speak ;’ goéel, ‘ to cry out ;’ khésaran, ‘mouth. Germ. kosen.
88. Gorgé, ‘a cave”. Arm. khorod, khor§, ‘a cave, 34. Gyt, ‘breast ;’ gyiri, ‘ relationship.’ Arm. girk, ‘ breast.’ 35. Gyizé, ‘cheese? Arm. kathn, kith, ‘milk, milk-food’ (laitage).
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF ‘THE ETRUSCANS. 83 36. Gyoumé, ‘sleep.’ Arm. chovn, ‘sleep? Gr. trvoc. Lat. somnus, Gael. suain,. Rheot.-Rom. chtina, * bed’ 87. Gyus, gyusmé, gyumés, ‘half? Arm. ké&, kisamasn, ‘half’ (maen, ‘ a portion.’) 88. Dhalé, dhalté, ‘butter-milk.’ Arab. dahl, ‘milk? Arm. dayl, dal, ‘a cow’s first milk ;’ dayeak, ‘a nurse ;’ dayeakordi, ‘ foster-brother, /rére-de-lait’ (lit. ‘ nurse-son’). Gael. dalta, ‘a foster-child.’ Irish dairé, ‘a heifer.’ Eng. dairy.) 89. Dham, dhémb, ‘tooth.’ Arm. atamn, ‘ tooth.’ Gr. ddebe. Lat. dens.
40. Dhémpés, ‘rushing. Arm. dimel, ‘to rush,’ th. dém; -pés, Arm. adverbial termination, signifying ‘ like,’ and to be compared with Germ. -lich, Eng. -/y: e.g. Arm. ays, ‘this,’ ayspés, ‘thus ;’ phovth-al, ‘to haste,’ phovthapés, ‘ hastily.’ 41, Dheré, deré, ‘bitter;’ tharété, ‘sour. Arm. darn, * bitter,’ 42. Dhi, ‘a goat.’ Arm, tk, ‘a goatskin. Georg. thkavi = Pers. takka = Phryg. arrnyoc = Germ. zege, ‘ a-goat.’ 43. Deky, ‘deceit.’ Arm. dav, ‘ deceit.’ 44, Deré,duré, ‘a door.’ Arm. dovrn, dovrch, ‘a door.’ Gr. Stpa, &c.
45. Des, ‘1 die ;’ dekouri, ‘dead.’ Arm, di, diakn, digoyn, ‘dead, a corpse.’ Sansk. dé, ‘perire, evanescere.’ 46. Dzah, zaf, ‘I learn.’ Arm. ganadéel, ‘to know;’ zaneay, ‘IT have known.’ 47. Dimén, dimér, ‘ winter.” Arm. zmern, ‘winter.’ Pol. zima, ‘winter.’ Turk. zymistan, ‘ winter.’ 48. Dité, ‘day. Arm. tiv, ‘day.’ Sansk. dma, ‘ day.’ Tina, ‘the Etruscan Jupiter or Diespiter.’ 49. Doré, ‘ahand.’ Arm. zern, ‘a hand.’ Gr. 8dpoy, ‘a hand or palm.’ Gael. dorn, ‘a fist.’ 50. Drouse, ‘perhaps.’ Arm. ¢herevs, ‘ perhaps.’ 1 Grimm remarks (Gesch. der Deut. Spr. p. 1015): ‘die Englander mit einem wort, das ich nirgends erklart finde, nennen kuhweide und milch- erei dairy. May it not be a word of Celtic origin P G2 84 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Bl. Déind, ‘a spirit.” Arm. sound, ‘a spirit;’ Indel ‘to breathe.’ Lat. genius.
52. #, ‘and.’ Arm. ev, ‘and.’ 53. Erré, ‘darkness ;’ errété, ‘in the evening.’ Arm. erek, ‘evening.’ Gr. éoeuvdc.
54. Ere, ‘honour;’ erséi, ‘honourable. Arm. yarg, ‘dig- nity, esteem ;’ yargel, ‘to honour;’ yargel (participle), ‘to be honoured.’ The Arm. termin. -el:= Lat. -andus. Germ. ehre. . | 55. Zyarr, zyarem, ‘fever, heat in fever.’ Arm. germn, ‘heat.’ Turk. gherm, ‘heat.’ Gr. Sepude.
56, Ze, zai, ‘voice.’ Arm. zayn, ‘ voice.’ 57. Zi, ‘black.’ Arm. sev, ‘black.’ Turk. and Pers. stydh, ‘black.’ Osset. sau, ‘black.’ Sansk. ¢ydva, ‘black.’ 68. Zi, ‘grief.’ Arm. Zav, ‘grief.’ Turk. sézé, ‘ grief.’ 59. Z, ‘famine.’ Arm. sow, ‘ famine.’ 60. Zpht, ‘pitch. Arm. zivth, ‘ pitch,’ = Pers. 27/7.
61. Zok, zogou, ‘a bird, a young bird.’ Arm. zag, ‘a young or small bird” ‘Sparrow’ (Luke x. 6) is rendered in Arm. by zag, in Alb. by zok.
62. Thagémé, ‘a wonder.’ Arm. thagovn, ‘mysterious ;’ thagovianel, ‘to conceal, to bury,’ = Lapp. wgaket.— Gr. Java.
68. Thekéré, ‘rye” Arm. hagar, ‘rye.’ Turk. dakhl, ‘rye’ Lat. secale.
64. Im, yem, yim, ‘my.’ Arm.im, ‘my? Gr. éude.
65. Ka, ‘an ox.’ Arm. sow = Swed. ko = Germ. suk = Eng. cow. Sansk. go = Zend gdo, ‘ bos.’ .
66. Kad, ‘an ear of corn.’ Arm. satin, ‘an acorn.’ 67. Kam, ‘I have, I am, I shall,’ (aux. verb). Arm. gom, ‘Tam;’ kam, ‘I am, I continue, I subsist.’ | 68. Kanép, ‘hemp.’ Arm. kaneph, ‘ hemp.’ 69. Karré, ‘a carriage.’ Arm. karch, ‘a carriage.’ Swed. karra = Eng, cart.
70. Kars, ‘coarse.’ Arm. gar, ‘ coarse.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 85 71. Katount, ‘territory, town, village. Arm. getin, ‘land, ground.’ 72. Kéléph, ‘case, cover”? Arm. hetev, ‘skin, bark, shell.’ Gr. xaXbrrw.
73. Képoutsé, ‘ashoe.’ Arm. kéx#k or haviik, ‘a shoe,’ = Pers. £a/S.
74. Kikél, ‘a summit.’ Arm. gagathn, ‘a summit,’ Lat. _ cacumen, 75, Kodré, ‘a hill” Arm. £atar, ‘an eminence.’ 76. Kol, ‘a party, aband” Arm. sot, ‘ part, side.’ 77. Koran, ‘a trout. Arm. harmrakhayt, ‘a trout:’ th. karmir, ‘red ;’ khayt, ‘spotted.’ 718. Korité,‘aboat.? Arm. hovr, ‘a boat.’ 79. Koské, ‘a bone.” Arm. oskr, ‘a bone.’ Pol. hosé, ‘a bone.’ Lat. 0s. Gr. dcréov.
80. Kotse, ‘a girl’? Arm. foys, ‘a girl? Turk. iz, ‘a ‘girl, .
81. Kouth,‘a pot.’ Arm. kové,‘a pot.’ Gr. yérpa.
82. Krot8, ‘an ass’ colt’ (Jowrriquét). Arm. grast, ‘an ass’ (Lourrique) . : 83. Kyendis, ‘I choke.’ See ante in Lyd. (p. 40) 8. v. xavSabAnc, ‘oxvAArorvlerne? L 84. Kyilis, ‘I roll’ Arm. glel, glorel, ‘to roll;’ gla, glanak, ‘a cylinder.” Gr. xvAiw, xvAlvdw.
85. Lap, ‘I lick.’ Arm. lapf, ‘licking; Japhel, ‘to lick.’ Gr. Aclyw.
86. Lezoues, ‘a reader.” Arm. lezov, ‘tongue, language.’ Gr. Afyw. Lat. lego. Lezoues is declined as a substantive, not as a participle (Bopp om the Alb. p. 27). It may be compared with Arm. substantives which add -7¢ to the root; as phrk-el, ‘to deliver,’ phrk-ié, ‘a deliverer ;’ arar-ch, ‘ crea- tion,’ arar-ié, ‘a creator ;’ tarr, ‘substance, nature,’ ¢arr-zé, ‘a maker, a creator ;’ tovié, ‘a giver. So there might be formed from J/ezov, ‘language,’ an Arm. subst. lezovid, ‘a speaker,’ which is nearly identical with the Alb, /ezoues. The 86 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
declension of J/ezoue§ is—nom. and acc. Jezoue§; gen., dat., and abl. Jezoue#. The deelension of tovid, is—nom. tovid ; ace. (z)fovié ; gen. and dat. fovd: ; instr. tovéav.
87. Iidsé, ‘a warm-spring.’ Arm. dg, ‘a pond.’ Lat. liquor, liz.
88. Los,‘aclub.’? Arm. lakht, ‘aclub;’ tek, ‘anoar.’ Eng. log. lat. lignum.
89. Lyargé, ‘far’ (weit), Arm. larel, ‘to stretch, to extend.’ Lat. largus.
90. Lyaré,‘a bath.” Arm. logaran, ‘a bath;’ lovanal, ‘to wash, to bathe.’ Lat. lavacrum, lavare. Lapp. laugo, ‘a bath.’ 91. Lyarté, ‘high;’ also, ‘an eminence.’ Arm. darn, ‘a mountain ;’ lernaym, ‘very high.’ 92. Lyé, lyah, ‘I leave.” Arm. lich, ‘left;’ chanel, ‘ to leave.’ 93. Lyes, ‘a corpse.” Arm. leskamash, latkamash, ‘ skin’ (mask, ‘ skin, tegument, membrane’); /agkar, ‘a body of men.’ Kurd. /esc, ‘corpse.’ Germ. /icke.1 In Pers. la&k signifies ‘a piece,’ and /aékar, as in Arm., ‘a body of men, an army.’ 94, Lyith, ‘I fasten.” Arm. dzel, ‘to fasten.’ 95. Lyind, ‘I give birth to.” Arm. dinel, “to be, to. become, to live;’ etanil, ‘to be made.’ 96. Mayé, ‘top, Arm. mak, ‘above.’ Esth. mdggi, ‘mountain.’ 97. Math, ‘great.’ Arm. mez, ameth, ‘great.’ Gr. yéyac.
98. Mattouné, mayouné, ‘rich.’ Arm, mezatova, ‘rich.’ 99. Marr, ‘ich fasse.” Arm, marzel, ‘to form.’ 100. Méar,‘Icarry.’ Arm. Jerel, ‘to carry.’ Gr. déow, &e.
101. Méarg, mba, ‘TL hold.’ Arm. pakel, ‘to retain.’ ~ 102, Moaré, ‘good.’ Arm. bari, ‘good.’ Lapp. puore, é good,’ 108. Myekré, ‘a beard.’ Arm. méroych, ‘a beard.’ 1 Or we might compare the Teutonic fleisc, flask, flesh, flesh. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 87 104. Myergoulé, ‘a mist.2 Arm. marakhovt, mrayl,=‘a mist.’ Lapp. murko, ‘a mist.’ 105. Melingoné, mermink, ‘an ant. Arm. mrgivn, ‘an ant,’ = Osset. mdlziig, Gr. pbppné, Swed. and Ang.-Sax. myra, Irish moirb, Pers. mur, mirdk.
106. Mérgoig, ‘I put away.’ Arm. meréel, ‘to put away.’ 107. Mis, ‘flesh, palp.? Arm. mis, ‘flesh, pulp.’ Eng. meat.
108. Mouré,‘ north wind.’ Arm. mrrik, ‘ high wind, storm.’ Sansk. marut, ‘ ventus.’ 109. Mourk, ‘dark, black” Arm. mrel, ‘to blacken.’ Eng. murky. | 110. Mout, ‘dung’ Arm. miz, ‘filth’ Germ. mist. Eng. muck, mud.
11]. Mukouré, mukouné, ‘ grey.” Arm. mokhragoyn, ‘ grey.’ 112. Napht, ‘property, goods.’ Arm. nivih, ‘matter, sub- stance.’ , 118. Nge, ‘leisure. Arm. ninf, ‘repose.’ Lapp. nao, ‘laxamentum.’ Rhet.-Rom. zanna, ‘cradle, bed.’ 114. Noyir, ‘depth. Arm. nerchin, ‘low. Gr. vépSe.
115. Ndé, ‘into, to.’ Arm. énd, ‘into, to.’ Gr. tvdov.
116. Oborr, ‘a court. Arm. aparanch, ‘a court.’ .
117. Ouyé, ouyété, ‘water. Arm. hwth, vivth, ‘ water ;’ wét, ‘a wave;’ wiak, ‘a brook.’ Lat. ydus. Gr. ddwp. Phryg. (édv, ‘ water.’ 118, Oulé, oudé, ‘a way, a road.’ Arm. ovlt, ‘a way, a road,’ = Turk. yol, = Lith. ulyczia. Gr. bdd¢. Cf. "Odvaceic and Ulysses.
119. Oufsith, ‘a bowl, a pot.? Arm. andth, ‘a vessel, a pot.’ 120. Ourth, ‘ivy.’ Arm. orth, ‘a vine, a basket.’ Gr. dpxoc¢: th. eipyw. See m/f. in Etruse. 8. v. atesum, and come pare also Arm. ovr, ‘a vine-branch,’ ovri, ‘ willow, osier,’ ovrkan, ‘a net;’? and Lat. vimen, vitex, vitis, vinea, vieo, and vincio.
121. Ousta, ‘skilful? Arm. oviim, oviatov, ‘ wise, careful.’ 88 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 122. Ougt, ‘invocation against the evil eye.’ Arm. ovkit, ‘vow, prayer.’ Gr. evyf.
123. Pa, ‘un’- (privative prefix.) Arm. ap-, apa-, api-, ‘un-.” Gr. az-, amo-.
124, Paké, ‘little’ Arm. pakas, ‘ deficient;’ phockr, ‘little.’ Lat. paucus. Gr. waivpoc. Ital. poco.
125. Paté, ‘a goose.’ Arm. dad, ‘aduck.’ Arab. wazz, ‘a goose, a duck.’ Compare anas and anser.
126. Pyesé, ‘a part, ashare.’ Arm, baé, bazin, ‘ part, con- tribution.’ Lapp. pekke, ‘a piece.’ 127. Pégéré, ‘impurity, dirt.’ Arm. pagéot, ‘foul.’ Lat. lex. Lapp. pddo, ‘ sordes.’ 128. Pelyky, ‘I defile.” Arm. pizel, ‘todefile. Eng. filth.
129. Pengoif, ‘I bind.’ Arm. padel, ‘to bind.’ 130. Poungt, ‘a fist ;? poupé, ‘a bunch, a tuft? Arm. phovng§, ‘a bunch, a tuft.’ Lat. pugnue.
181. Prassé, ‘a leek.’ Arm. pras, ‘a leek.’ Gr. xpacov. 182. P&kyé, ‘a bladder” Arm. phéel, ‘to blow;’ phchal, © ‘to be inflated ;’ phovch, ‘wind, gust, swelling;’ pho, ‘powder.’ Gr. gucaw, dionua. Lapp. puseet, ¢ flare.’ 188. Paul, ‘a forest.’ Arm. povrak, ‘a forest.’ 134. Rouphé, ‘drinkable, soft, schliizfbar (applied to an egg). Arm. rovph, ‘syrup of grapes.’ 185. Samar, ‘a pack-saddle.’ Arm. thambel, ‘to saddle.’ 136. Siri, ‘sex, kind.’ Arm. ser, ‘ sex, kind.’ 137. Skalis, ‘I lop, I carve.’ Arm. setd, ‘the blade of a knife.’ Thrac. axéApn, ‘a sword.’ 138. Skyuré, ‘a plate.” Arm. skoviet, ‘a plate.’ Lat. scutra, scutella.
139. Soudyts, ‘a bolt, a bar.’ Arm. zatk, ‘a rod, a stick ;’ zot, ‘a bar, a pole;’ sotnak, ‘a bolt.’ 140. gus, ‘I dip” Arm. sovzanel, ‘to dip; sovzi, ‘I dipped.’ 111. sami, ‘a kerchief’? Arm. warsamak, warsakal, ‘ ker- chief, fillet’ (warsch, ‘ hair.’) THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. —-89 142. selkyii, ‘a melon.’ Arm. setkh, sekh, ‘amelon, Gr. oixue.
143. Sowalé, gout, ‘sad.’ Arm. sovg, ‘mourning, grief.’ 144, Sour, ‘sand, gravel.’ Arm. éor, ‘ dry.’ 145. Sourré, ‘water.’ Arm. govr, ‘ water.’ 146. Tayé, ‘a wet-nurse.’ Arm. ¢azel, ‘to nourish.’ 147, Toké, ‘land’ Arm. yatak, ‘land.’ 148. Tserlé, ‘a blackbird. Arm. sarik, ‘blackbird, star- ling ;? th. sarel, ‘to cry.’ Thessal. aorpadrde, ‘bapde.’ | 149. Tsingouly, ‘a kind of small fig’ Arm. ¢hovz, ‘a fig; thzent, ‘a fig-tree.’ 150. Tsinkéré, ‘ice Arm. Zin, ‘snow.’ Lapp. ésewe, ‘nix. durior, que subtus crustam habet glacialem.’ Abas. zeh, ‘ snow.’ 151. Zsttsé, sisé, ‘breast.? Arm. oz, ‘breast.’ Germ. zitze. Pol. cye.
152. Tsoulyé, ‘flute, pipe.’ Arm. sovlel, ‘to pipe.’ Lat. siiilare. 7 158. Tsokhé, ‘cloth? Arm. éovkhay, ‘cloth,’ = Turk. choha, Pol. chustka, Germ. tuch.
154. Tsap,‘astep.? Arm. daph, ‘a measurement, an ell’ ——Arm. savit, ‘a step.’ 155. Téark, ‘a circuit.? Arm. sovr§, ‘around; srgan, ‘a circuit.’ Lat. circus.
156. THké, ‘a little, few. Arm. sakav, ‘a little, few.’ Basque chiguia, = Span. chico, ‘ little.’ 157. Ul, ‘astar” Arm. Sol, ‘a ray of light Lat. so/,= Welsh s#/, = Swed. sol.
158. Uliber, ‘a rainbow ;’ ap ultin, ‘I bend’ (ap, ‘I give,’ or ‘I give up’). Arm. ateén, ‘a bow.’ 159. Phouphoupheiké, ‘an owl.’ Arm. dov, ‘anowl.’ Lat. bubo.
160. Phtoua, ‘a quince’ (ujAov Kudwuov). Arm. péovt, ‘fruit’ (uiAoy).
161. Cha, ‘Ieat. Arm. gaégel, ‘to eat ;’ shah, ‘cooked meat.’ 90 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 162. Chapété, ‘ bright in colour’ (yAauxdéc). Arm. hapoyt ; Pers. kabéd ; Sansk. kapota ; ‘blue, azure’ (yAauxdéc).
168. Chi, chifi, ‘ashes.’ Arm. agivn, ‘ashes.’ Lat. cinzs. Lapp. una.
164, Choundé, ‘the nose.’ “ Root, chouny or owny (?), ‘ to put down, to bend.’” Arm. ovnéch, ‘the nose ;’ ovng, ‘the lowest part, the foot, the ground.’ Odsset. ftinz, ‘the nose.’ Abas. pintsa, ‘the nose,’ The Rhsto-Romansch language is the next in order. It is spoken, in two principal dialects, in the Swiss Canton of the Grisons, and is almost entirely derived from the Latin and German. My authority for these dialects is Carisch’s Taschen- Worterbuch der Rhatoromanischen Spracke. Rhato-Romansch words allied to the Armenian. 1. Accla, ‘a farm (gué) with stabling (s¢al/ung) outside a village.’ Arm. akhor; Pers. dhhdr ; ‘a stable.’ 2. Adimna, ‘always.’ Arm. andén, ‘always, immediately.’ 8. Adom, ‘a fastening’ (b¢festiguagering an den schlitten- latten). Arm. yédel, ‘ to fasten.’ 4, Aegla. ‘Boschg (‘shrub’) d’dgla,’ ‘holm-oak. Arm. katin, ‘an acorn,’ = Lyd. adxvAov, Germ. ezchel. Cf. also Lat. galia, Span. agalla, 5. Assel, ‘active.’ Arm. ays, ‘ spirit,’ 6. Ancanuras, ‘sometimes.’ Arm. angam, ‘ time, fois, mal, 7. Ancarna, ‘corner, angle.’ Arm. ankivn, ‘acorner.’ Lyd. aykov. Germ. winkel.
8. Aneg, ‘suddenly.’ Arm. anaknkal, ‘sudden :’ an-, priva- tive; akn, ‘an eye;’ kal, ‘tobe;’ aknkalel, ‘ to expect.’ Goth. anake, ‘suddenly.’ 9. Anfits, ‘disagreeable.’ Arm. anpét, ‘ useless, vile, detest- able :’ an- privative ;. prii, ‘il faut” Eng. unfit.
10. Araig, ‘a king.’ Arm, archay, ‘a king.’ righ = Lat. rea, Gael. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN. OF THE ETRUSCANS. 91 ll. Arftidar, ‘to reject? Arm. phoyth, ‘haste; phovthal, ‘to hasten.’ Gael. put, ‘to push, tothrow.’ Lyd. ap¢éravov, ‘aquoit” Piedm. az/ude, ‘to reject.’ Lat. repudio. Eng. refuse, refute.
12. Arguavenna, ‘bear’s-foot’ (acanthus). Arm. ar§, ‘a bear ;’ aph, ‘ the palm of the hand’ (?).
18. Asitenf, ‘usury.’ Arm. wasch, ‘ usury.’ 14, Asdl, asoula, ‘a kid’ (ztegenlamm). Arm. ayz, ‘a goat;’ ovl, ‘a kid.’ 15. Avdar, abitar, ‘to dwell.’ Arm. oth or avth, ‘a dwell- ing.’ Lat. habséare.
16. Aztever, ‘to fetch.’ Arm. azel, ‘to bring.’ 17. Baguord, ‘ugly. Arm. pagéot, ‘ foul,’ 18. Bambesch, ‘cotton.’ Arm. bambak, ‘ cotton” Ital. bambagia.
19. Bap, ‘father, grandfather.’ Arm. pag, ‘ grandfather.’ 20. Bargalir, ‘to rise.” Arm. barzr, ‘high.’ 21. Bassiar, bassegiar, ‘to make haste.’ Arm. wazel, ‘to hasten.’ Lyd. Bdoxe, ‘ 2EeOdade.’ 22. Basta, ‘enough!’ Ital. basta! Arm. bdo & ‘enough!’ The first element in da-sta would= Arm. éav, sta being = Lat. stat. So also the Lat. saf= Arm. sat, as well as Gael. sath, .
28. Blada, ‘the consecrated wafer.’ Arm, dlth, ‘bread, cake.” Gael. dleath, bleith, bleth, ‘to grind.’ 24. Bletsch, ‘wet.’ Arm. btkhil, ¢ to flow.’ 25. Boda, ‘pestilence.’ Arm. wat, ‘bad.’ Lith. béda, ‘calamity ;’ odus, ‘ troublesome.’ 26. Brainta, ‘mist.’ Arm. dovrel, ‘to exhale, to smell ;’ bovrovmn, ‘odour.’ Lyd. BpévOtov, ‘ pbpov.’ 27. Brél, ‘an orchard.’ _Arm. der, ‘fruit ;’ dovrastan, ‘ an orchard.’ 28. Bural, ‘an orifice. Arm. Jderam, ‘orifice, mouth.’ Lith. durna, ‘ mouth,’ 29. Biisen, ‘a reed;’ biischen, ‘water-pipes;’ duschun, 92 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. ‘strong.’ Arm. doveck, ‘a plant;’ doveanil, ‘to grow, to rise.’ Lapp. and Swed. Jasun, ‘ tuba.’ 80. Candarials. See anfe, in Lyd. (p. 40) s. v. cavdadAne.
81. Cattar, ‘to find.” Arm. gtanel, ‘to find;’ givi, ‘inven- tion.” Eng. get.
$2. Chuz, ‘ destitute.’ Arm. échott, ‘ poor, abject.’ 88. Clech, ‘amiable, tender.’ Arm. &tkath, ‘loving, affec- tionate.’ : 84. Crap, ‘astone. Arm. char, kharak, ‘rock, stone.’ 85. Creppa, ‘a skull.’ Arm. karaphn, ‘skull, head.’ Ital. greppa, ‘a mountain-top,’ = Welsh crib. Gr. xdpa. Cf. Car- pates Montes.
86. Cuosp, ‘a wooden shoe.’ Arm. kégk, ‘a shoe.’ 37. Custer, ‘near? Arm. hoys, kovit, ‘side.’ Lat. costa.
88. Cuzzantar, ‘to preserve.’ Arm. zgovianal, ‘se garder.’ 89. Daya, tegen, degien, ‘a dagger.’ Arm. dasoyn, dainak, ‘a dagger ;’ dakovr, dakr, ‘an axe;’ tég, ‘aspear.’ Esth. tazi, ‘pike, sword.’ Germ. degen. Lyd. reyobv, ‘Ayorhv.’ 40. Disch, ‘length of time.’ Arm. tich, ‘age;’ tiveh, € days.’ | 41. Dischél, ‘ indigestion.” Arm. dé-=Gr. duc-; al, ¢ digestion.” 42. Dondagiar, ‘to waver, to reel.’ Arm. dandaéel, ‘to waver, to reel.’ 48. Euna, ‘a week.’ Arm. evihn, ‘seven.’ Alb. yavé, ‘a week.’ 44, Fadigna,‘a bough.’ Arm. phayt, ‘wood, tree.’ Gael. frodh, ‘timber, wood.’ 45, Fale, ‘hoary.’ Arm. dal, ‘paleness, obscurity.’ Lat. pallor. , 46, Fassui, ‘a pickaxe.’ Arm. phosel, phaparel, ‘to dig.’ Lat. fossa.
47. Fecht, ‘desire.’ Arm. phaphach, ‘ desire.’ 48. Fig, fick, ‘very;’ fig fig, ‘extremely. Arm, yoyé, ‘very ;’ yoyé yoyé, ‘ extremely.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 93: 49, Foppa, ‘a hollow, a ravine. Arm. phap, phapar, ‘a hollow, a cave, a hole.’ Lapp. /woppe, ‘ angustia.’ 50. Friank, ‘an asylum’ (freistdtte). Arm. phrkel, ‘to free ;? phrkanch, ‘deliverance.’ Briges, or Phryges, signified ‘free’ in Lydian.
51. Ga, gada, giada, ‘time, fois, mal” Pers. gah, ‘ time.’ Arm. gam, ‘time, fois, mal ;’ gizak, ‘ time, temps, zeit,’ = Lith. gadyne.
52. Gtantar, jentar, ‘to dine.’ Arm. gaégel, ‘to dine;’ Jamé, ‘food.’ Thrac. yévra, ‘meat.’ Span. yanéar, = Basque jan, “to eat.’ Lat. yentaculum.
58. Giever, ‘at least.’ Arm. géth, ‘at least.’ .
54. Gig, ‘long.’ Arm. gagathn, ‘height.’ Gr. ylyae. - 55. Gitti, ‘avaricious.’ Arm. 4222, ‘avaricious.’ Germ. geizig.
56. Ghwrer, ‘to finish.” Arm. glkhel, glkhavorel, ‘to finish.’ 57. .Gniff, muzzle.’ Arm. kagith, ¢ muzzle.’ 58. Gniocc, ‘a ball of paste.’ Arm. gndak, ‘ ball, pellet.’ 59. Guis, ‘a marten.’ Arm. kovz, kzenachis, ‘a marten, a pole-cat.’? Pol., Serv., and Bohem., kuna, Russ. kuniza, Lith. kiaune, ‘a marten.’ The Rhet-Rom. guis, though partly allied to the Slavonian, can be derived, as far as I am aware, from no European language. The Lat. for ‘marten’ is mar- tes ; the Basque, martea ; the Germ., marder; the Fr., martre or fouine ; the Gr., yadén; the Gael., caghan or neas ; the Lapp., mart or neete; and the Esth., xuggis, in which we find the termin. of the Arm. kz-nachis. See also ante, p. 11, in Cappad. s. v. pnette. The Slavonic ku-na and ku-niza may not im- probably be equivalent to the Arm. kznachis, = kovz-nachis ; in which case, one of the two Arm. words would appear to have travelled westward with the Thracians into the Grisons, and the other to have been taken up by the Sarmatians. The root of the Arm. fovz and Rhet-Rom. guts may perhaps be found in the Arm. Lhovzel, ‘ to seek, to ferret out (fureter).” Thus the origin of a word used at the source of the Rhine is found at the source of the Euphrates. 96 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
last member would signify * pine,’ and the, ‘a tree,’ would be found in ¢fi, ‘ an oar.’ 94. Tutta, ‘a kind of reed, of which children make squirts. ? Arm. thathar, ‘a siphon, a spout.’ 95. Uettar, ‘to anoint.’ Arm. dzanel, ‘to anoint ;’ th. éz. 96. Umblauna, ‘ptarmigan, (schneehuhn). Arm. amayi, ‘desert ;? ameyi, ‘ wild’ (?): atavnz, ‘a pigeon,’ = Osset. baldn. Lat. palumbes. Another word for ‘ ptarmigan’ is arblauna (weiss-hukn). It does not appear whether we should divide into ar-blauna and um-dlauna, or into arb-launa and umb- launa. 97. Verr, ‘a wild boar.’ Arm. waraz, ‘a wild boar,’ = Russ. wekr, = Sansk. vardha. Lat. verres. 98. Verscka, uerscha, ‘the crown of the head. Arm. wer, Sabove;’ wer§, ‘end.’ Lat. vertex. 99. Zaima, ‘a drinking-glass.’ Arm. sam, ‘urn, kettle.’ Pied. sana, ‘a drinking-cup.’? Lapp. saja, saun, ‘situla.’ O. Pers. cavvaxpa, ‘acup.’ Thrac. cavara, ‘drunk,’ 100. Zapp, ‘a step;’ zaplida, ‘a sledge-road little used.’ Arm, savit ; Arab. sabi] ; ‘path, footstép’ (rpfBocg, Mark i. 8.) 101. Zezna, ‘dung.’ ~Arm. zazir, ‘foul;’ zazrovthiva, ‘ordure;’ zazaz, ‘ vile.’ 102. Zottla, ‘a wagtail.’ Arm. zit, ‘a sparrow;’ zizarn, ‘a swallow ;’ zizarnovk, ‘a nightingale’ or perhaps better from zet, tovin, ‘a tail,’ and dotal, ‘to wag.’ Pers. sisdlak, ‘a wagtail.’ 103. Zuncla, juncla, ‘leather thong, latchet ;’ sua, suga, ‘cord.’ Arm. éovan, ‘ cord, string.’ (‘The last, and most important, of the languages to be con- sidered, is the Etruscan. Its relics consist of: (1) words of which the meaning has been given; and (2) inscriptions. The interpreted words will claim the first notice: Iam in- debted for them to the collection of Etruscan words in Dr Donaldson’s Varronianus. : THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 97 ° Etruscan Words. 1. Aisar, Deus?’ aicof, ‘ Seof.’? Gael. aos, ‘fire, the sun, God ;? Aosar (= Aos-fear), ‘God.’ Insh Aosar, Aesar, ‘ God.’ O. Norse ds, ‘deus.’ Arm. ays, ‘spirit, demon;’ xesar, * demon.’ - 2. Agalletor, ‘waic’ Gael. og, ogail, ¢ youthful ;? oglach, ‘lad ;? ogalachd, ‘youth.’ ‘Welsh og, og/, ‘fall of motion or life, young’ (cf. dxbe, agilis) ; ogledd, ‘fulness of life or motion.’ Arm. ogi, ‘spirit ;’ ogeliz, ‘full of spirit.’ Lith. waikas, wai- kélis, ‘a child.” Georg. akhah, ‘young. Turk. oghul, ‘son; oghlan, ‘boy.’ Alb. dyallyé, ‘ child ;’ dyallythi, ‘lad.’ Agal- letor seems = Gael. ogalachd with the Gael, termination -or, and to the Welsh ogledd with the Welsh termination -wr, 8. Antar, ‘aeréc.’? Arab, and Pers. zasr, ‘ vulture, eagle.’ Arm. angt, ‘ vulture ;’ anzet, ‘jay.’ 4. Anta, ‘ dvenor?’ Andas, ‘ Boreas.’ Arm. anzn (in compos. anz), =O. Norse ande, = Gael. anam, = Lat. anima. Lat. ventus. Germ. wind. Gr. dveuog. Antar, ‘an eagle,’ may be allied to andas, as aquila is to aquilo. | 5. Aracus, ‘iépak.? Arm. arag, erag, ‘swift,’! = Gr. apyhe, = Sansk. ara, = Lapp. arwok ; aragil, ‘a stork or heron (ciconia seu erodius) ;? arsin, ‘stork, falcon;’ argv, ‘an eagle,’ = O. Pers. dpE:poc, = Goth, ara, = Lapp. arts, = Lith. arélis ; ori, ‘a sparrow-hawk;’ ovrovr, ‘a kite.’ Aracus is the name of an Armenian in the Behistun inscription.
It appears rather probable that aragil, which signifies ‘stork’ in Armenian, or some word very like aragil, signified ‘falcon’ in Lydian. For, in that language, 3a0-vppnyaAn sig- nified ‘ txrivoe’ (ante, p. 89). Botticher compares Ba§- with the Arm. dad, ‘anas,” and adduces the German name of 4 bird of prey, entenstisser, We have a kind of hawk called a 1 Yonxe éocxws dnd, paccopévy, Sor’ Gxuoros werenvav,—Il. xv. 237, H 98 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
hen-driver, as well as a sparrow-hawk. BabuppnyaXn may be equivalent to duck-hawk.
6. Arimus, ‘ rlOnxoc.’ Arm. ayr, ‘vir, homo;’ art, ‘ virile, bold,’ é. e. ‘resembling man.'——-Heb. charum, ‘ simus.’ 7. 8. Arse verse, ‘averteignem.’ Lat. arceo. Gr. apxéw. Arm. argel, ‘ hindrance, obstacle, opposition.’ Arm. herchel, ‘to repel.’ Alb. err, ‘to keep off.’ Irish fursan, ‘ flame.’ Gael. dusrseach, ‘flame.’ Arm. hovr, war, borboch, ‘ fire.’ Germ, Jeuer. Gr. wp.
9. Atasum, ‘avadtvepac.’ Pied. autin, ‘a vine.’ Arm. yddel, ‘to bind.’ Gael. iadh, ‘to bind.’ This would give the first syllable of at-eswm ; while -esum may perhaps be ex- plained from the Arm, aygi, ‘a vine ;’ Pers. ééakh, ‘a cutting of a vine;’ Pehlvi as, asia, ‘wine;’ asiav, ‘a vine! Compare Fr. Her and ierre; Arm. batel, ‘to bind,’ batetn, ‘ivy ;’ and Gael. iadh, ‘to bind,’ eidheann, ‘ivy.’ These instances may illustrate the derivation of vitis from veo, and of autin and atesum from yédel or yavdel. So also the Germ. reée is con- nected with the Ang.-Sax. repen, ‘to bind’ (Diefenbach, Les. Comp. v. ii. p. 163).
10. Balteus, ‘the military girdle.’ Eng. belt, baldric, = Iceland. de/ti, = Gael. dalt. Gael. bolt, ‘lacinia, ora, margo.’ Arm, dolor, ‘garland, circle ;? dolorel, ‘ to gird ;’ batel, ‘ to join.’ 11, Burrus, ‘xav@apog.’ Arm. bor, boret, ‘a gad-fly ;’ bzé, bziz, ‘a beetle ;’ dzzel or bézzel, ‘to buzz’ (= Fr. bourdonner), Thus the primitive meaning of durrus would be ‘the buzzer,’ ‘the beetle’ that ‘ wheels his droning flight,’ ‘the shard-borne beetle with his drowsy hums.’ Alb. vousé, ‘a dung-beetle ;’ bourkth, ‘a cricket.’ Pers. duzk, ‘a kind of cantharides, a cricket, a rose-worm.’ Turk. dujik, ‘a beetle, any creeping thing.’ Gael. durruzs, ‘a caterpillar.” Rhet-Rom. dau, ‘a small beetle or insect.’ Georg. duzi, ‘a fly.’ 1 Hits is the name of the vine in Imeretia and Mingrelia, the ancient Colchis. Parrot, p. 274. The vine climbs there to the summits of high trees, and then hangs down to the ground. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 99 12. Capra, ‘alé.” Welsh gafyr; Bret. gavr ; Gael. gabhar ; O. Norse ha/r ; ‘a goat.’ Lapp. debra ; Arm. chésh or chavsh ; ‘ hircus.’ 18. Capys, ‘falco. Arm. gavaz, ‘a small sparrow-hawk.’ Gael. cabhar; Lapp. hapak, hapke, hauka ; Germ, habicht ; Welsh hebog ; ‘a hawk.’ 14, Cassis, ‘helmet or casque,’ properly capsis. Gael. cap, ceap; Bret. kab; Welsh cop; ‘head.’ Lat. caput. Gr. xeparh. Germ. hop, haupt. Lapp. kaw; Esth. kapo; ‘a hat.’ Eng. cap. Germ. haube. Fr. casquette.
15. Celer, ‘swift.’ celeres, ‘equites.’ Pers. gelak, ‘ valde agilis.’ Arm. shatal, ‘to go, to leap;’ chaylel, ‘to walk,’ Gr. xéAne, eéAAw. Alb. haly, ‘a horse ;’ kalyéri, kalyori, ‘riding ;’ Aalyores, ‘a rider.’ Carian ada, ‘ equus,’ = Gael. al.
16. Damnus, ‘trroc.’ Lapp. témp, ‘ equus.’ Fin. tamma ; Arm. zambik ; ‘equa’ (yument). Basque zamaria, ‘jumentum vectorium, caballeria.? Arm. thambel, ‘to saddle;’ haméerel, ‘to bear? . Cf. onus and voc. Alb. samaros, ‘jumentum.’ Pehlvi djemna, ‘a camel.’ Mantschu femen, ‘a camel.’ Old Mexican ¢amanes, ‘ carriers.’ Gael. damh, ‘an ox, a stag.’ 17. Druna,‘apxh. Irish dron, ‘right ;’ dronadh, ‘ direc- tion ;’ dronain, ‘throne.’ Gr. Spdvoc. Arm. té, ‘ sove- reign ;? ¢érovni, ‘ belonging to the Lord.’ 18. Falandum, ‘celum.’ Lat. palatum, palam., Gr. gada- péc, = Arm. phaylovn. Pers. buland, ‘high ;’ béland o pusht, ‘ high and low, heaven andearth.’ Pehlvi deland, high.” Arab. falak, ‘the sky.”—— Lapp. palwa, ‘nubes.’ Gael. JSailbhe, ‘the aerial void.’ 19. Februwm, ‘inferum.’? (Also Sabine). O. H. Germ. furljan, ‘purgare.’ Eng. furbish, Fr. fourbir. Ital. fordire. Ang.-Sax. feormian, ‘purgare.’ Gael. foirfe, ‘ without fault ;’ fior, ‘pure ;’ feabh, ‘good; feabhas, ‘beauty, goodness, im- provement.’ 20. Gapus, ‘dxnpua.’ Gael. cap, ‘acart.’ Lat. capsus. Gr.
carla, kaTrayn.
H2 100 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.: 21. Gunis, ‘yfpavoc.’ Botticher considers that Lat. auvca = Sansk. veka, ‘ grus,’ a clangore. So ginis may be considered = xhv and gans, and be compared with O. Norse gima, = Germ. géthnen, =Gr. yalvw, and Lat. cano, In Arm. we have ganéel, ‘to cry;’ handel, ‘to call;’? and khanéel, ‘to yelp,’ = Lat. gannire. .
The names of the crane seem generally to be derived a clan- gore. Thus yépavog and grus may be referred to ynpéw, Lat. garrio, = Sansk. érus ; the Germ. kranich to krahen ; the Gael. garan to gair, ‘a shrill cry ;? and the Arm. shord and krnkan, to khordal, ‘r&ler,’ and Arnéel, ‘ crier.’ 22. Hister, ‘ludio.” Arm. hest, ‘easy, light, pleasant ;’ hestalt, ‘agreeable, diverting ;’ Aegtalovr, ‘supple;’ heganal, ‘to amuse one’s self.’ 23. Itus, ‘idus.’? Irish zr or tdir, ‘between.’ Alb. th, ‘through.’ : 94. Lena, ‘a double cloak’ Gael. deine, ‘a shirt, a shroud, a kind of dress.’ Lat. /ana. Pers. dayn, ‘indusium breve angustis manicis.? Gr. yAaiva, yAavue. Arm. khiay, lidik, ‘a cloak” lat. lodiz Swed. klade. Germ. fled. ‘Eng. cloth, clothe. | 25. Lanista, ‘gladiator. Irish Jann, ‘a sword.’ Welsh llafyn, ‘a blade.” Lat. lanto, lamina.
26. Nanus, ‘mrAavarng.’ Arm. neng, ‘ craft, deceit ;’ nengel, “to deceive’ (xAavaw) ; nanir, ‘vain, futile,’ 27. Nepos, ‘luxurious.’ Pers. nefsant, ‘ luxuriosus, carnalis.’ -Arab. and Turk, efis, ‘delicatus.’ The th. is the Arab. xe/s, = Heb. nefeé, ‘ breath, soul, animal, body, flesh.’ Pol. napazaé, ‘to inspire, to give to drink ;’ napagé, ‘to glut.’ Alb. nepés, ‘aglutton.? Arm. nivth, ‘body, matter.’ .
28. Subulo, ‘tibicen.” Goth. svilja, ‘pfeifer, atAnrie.’ ‘Upper Germ. schwibeln, ‘ pfeifen.” Welsh gwd, ‘a pipe.’ Lat. sibilare, = Pers. siflidan, = Arm. sovlel. Alb. tsoulyé, ‘a flute.’ .-Bhet-Rom. schiblot, ‘a flate.’ 29, Vorsus, ‘a measure of land one hundred feet square.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 101 (Also Umbrian). Pers. warg, ‘a digging, an area round 4 house ;’ warz, ‘agriculture, a field having a raised border round if.’ Arm. wayr, ‘ space, extent, piece of ground ;’ warel, ‘ to cultivate, to prepare ;” wargel, ‘to prepare.’ Com- pare acre, acker, and ackern. : L (For the explanation of the words contained in this Etruscan vocabulary, two languages are indispensable, the Armenian and the Celtic. Now the Etruscan nation in Italy was in all probability made up of two elements, the Tyrrhenian and the Umbrian. To the latter of these we may attribute the Celtic element in the Etruscan language, and to the former the Armenian element. The structure of the language we should expect to be Armenian, as the Umbrian would be the intrusive element in Etruscan. Accordingly, when we come to examine the Etruscan inscriptions, we shall find this to be the case.) Etruscan Inscriptions, Etruscan inscriptions are mainly of two kinds, sepulchral and votive. By the recurrence of the same words and forms in these inscriptions, and by comparing them, in addition, with similar inscriptions in Latin, we are enabled, not merely to deduce with great probability the meaning of single Etrus- can words, but also to proceed step by step to the interpreta- tion of some complete Etruscan sentences, and thus to become sufficiently acquainted with the signification of Etruscan ex- pressions, and the grammatical forms and mechanism of the language, to pronounce with increased confidence upon its affinities. The result of such a process appears to be in ac- | cordance with the inferences already drawn, that the Etruscan is a Thracian dialect, which has taken up some Celtic words, but is still represented in substance by the Armenian. And here it may be well to notice the degree of affinity between the Armenian and Etruscan which it is required to prove. It 102 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
is such a degree of affinity as existe between the English and German, or between the Greek and Latin; not such a degree as exists between the English and Anglo-Saxon, or between the Italian and Latin. The Etruscan is to be regarded as the sister, not the daughter, of the Armenian ; and as the sister, not of the oldest Armenian now existing, but of an Armenian language still more ancient by several centuries. For the Ar- menian, dating from about 400 a.p., may be a thousand years younger than some Etruscan inscriptions. } If, therefore, we can make such progress towards the interpretation of the Etruscan by the Armenian, as an Englishman ignorant of German, or a Latin ignorant of Greek, could make in similar circumstances towards the interpretation of German or Greek, we shall then have advanced as far as we ought to advance by the aid of philology towards the establishment of the Armenian origin of the Etruscans. Such a point, I think, we shall succeed in gaining, even if, in the inscription of Cervetri, we do not go beyond it.
The first Etruscan inscriptions to be noticed are sepul- chral. | : ; 1 The commonest forms of Etruscan sepulchres are the chambers in the rock where there are cliffs or hills, and the éwmuli or conical barrows, with internal chambers, on more level ground. Some of the tombs in the rocks, as in the case of the Casuccini tomb at Chiusi, consist of a hall, with the entrance from without on one side, and openings into smaller chambers on the three other sides. A very similar arrangement will be observed in the rock-tomb of Van in Armenia, of which a plan and description is given by Layard (Nineveh and Babylon, p. 396). ‘With respect to Etruscan twmuli, the writer best acquainted with them says: ‘If the tumular form of sepulture were not one of natural sug- gestion, and which has therefore been employed by almost every nation from China to Peru, it might be supposed that the Lydians, who em- ployed it extensively (see vol. i. p. 353) had copied the subterranean huts of their neighbours the Phrygians, and introduced the fashion into Etruria. The conical pit-houses of the ancient Armenians might in the same way be regarded as the types of the tombs of that form which abound in southern Etruria, and which are also found south of the Tiber, as well as in Sicily; for the description given of them (Xenophon, Anab. iv. 5, 25; cf. Diodor. xiv. pp. 258-9) closely corresponds. The interiors of these subterranean huts of Armenia presented scenes very THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 103 Etruscan Epitaphs. Several words are repeatedly found in Etruscan epitaphs, in conjunction with proper names, so that their meaning may be like those in an Italian capanna (Dennis, Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria, p. 61, note).
The dwellings of the Armenian peasantry are scarcely altered at the present day. A modern traveller sgys of them: ‘The houses, however; are not properly subterraneous, in the common sense of the term. They are generally made by excavating the earth and raising a wall of loose stones to the required height. Trunks of trees are then laid across for rafters and covered with branches. Then the earth is piled on until the whole is covered, and the fabric attains a semi-globular shape. Some- times the whole is built upon the surface, but, in both cases, the external appearance is that of a bare mound, of earth. Ag the traveller ap- proaches one of these villages, he discerns nothing at first but an appa- rent unevenness in the ground. Soon the rounded tops become distin- guished.’—(Southgate, Travels in Armenia, &c. vol.i. p. 203). Again, (p. 305), the author observes: ‘In the neighbourhood of the city (Ourmish) there are several mounds, which the missionaries conjecture to be the hills of the ancient fire-worshippers. There are strong ap- pearances of their being, at least, artificial. Some have been excavated, and large walls or masses of stone, regularly laid, have been found within. Human bones have also been discovered..—Compare Micali, Monuments Inediti, Tav. lv, lvi.; also Fergusson’s Handbook of Architecture, Asia Minor and Etruria. In Sir C. Fellows’ Lycia, c. vi., it is shown how the forms of the Lycian tombs are derived from those of domestic build- ings. This illustrates the present question, and also explains the differ- ence between the Etruscan and Lycian forms of sepulchres.
The form of Etruscan tombs thus favours, as far as such evidence can, the theory of the Armenian affinities of the Etruscans. But there are also tombs in Etruria of a third construction, and probably the work of an earlier race. Mr. Dennis gives a representation of one at Saturnia (v. il. p. 308). There are a great many. at the same place. The author writes (p. 316): ‘ Here the eye is startled by the striking resemblance to the cromlechs of our own country. Not that one such monument is actually standing above ground in an entire state; but remove the earth from any one of those with a single cover-stone, and in the three up- right slabs, with their shelving, overlapping lid, you have the exact counterpart of Kit’s Cotty House, and other like familiar antiquities of Britain ; and the resemblance is not only in the form, and in the unhewn masses, but even in the dimensions of the structures. We know, also, that many of the cromlechs or kistvaens of the British Isles have been found inclosed in barrows, sometimes with a circle of small upright slabs around them; and from analogy we may infer that all (P) were origin- ally so buried. Here is a further point of resemblance to these tombs of 104 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
very probably deduced. They may be divided into three classes: (1) words implying age; (2) words apparently im- plying relationship ; (3) words probably referring to the tomb or urn itself, There are also (4) a few bilingual inscriptions, where proper names are given in Etruscan and Latin. The epitaphs which I shall quote are all taken from Lanzi, and in- dicated by his numbers. What are proper names I have indi- cated by capital initials. They are sometimes contracted in form. Words implying Age.
The first seven of the following epitaphs are consecutive in Lanzi, and are numbered 450—456 : Ray. Velan Ar. rid xlii. Jeine. L... Ste. La... vid xiili. leine. Nevile Papa avid xxu.
Tha, Leivai Ma. Krake avid xxxiii. S. Svetin L. avil rid lxv.
A. Pekni rid hii. Jeine.
Thana Kainei ri leine lv.
Av. Leku vid ixx. (10).
Comparing these with the expressions, vizit annos, annos, anno etatis, and atatis, and observing that Jeine is jomed with vil, and not with avi/, the following interpretations are de- duced— avil, ‘ stas,’ rid, ‘annus,’ leine, ¢ vixit.’ avil, ‘tas’... Arm. aveli, yavét, ar-avel, ‘more, excessive ;’ yavit-ean, ‘an age;’ hav= Lat. avus; avag, ‘elder ;’ 6 or avt, ‘a ring’ (annulus). Lapp. gape, ‘annus, Goth. aivs, ‘time.’ Germ. Saturnia. In some of the cromlechs, moreover, which are inclosed in tumuli, long passages, lined with upright slabs, and roofed in with others laid horizontally, have been found; whether the similar p in these tombs of Saturnia were also covered in, cannot be determined.’ Though cromlechs are not peculiar to the Celts, yet this close resemblance is valuable as subsidiary evidence in support of the position, that the predecessors of the Etruscans in Etruria were of Celtic origin. _ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS: 105 ewig. Eng. ever, Lat. avum=Gr. aldv = O. Norse aft = = Arab. abad. Osset. afon, ‘ time ;’ afey, ‘a year.’ Ay-il seems to consist of the root av, which is Arm., and: of the termination -2/, which is also Arm. Thus we have #es-2/, ‘ appearance,’ from fes, ‘sight;’ arag-i/, ‘a stork, from arag, ‘swift. - So also kath and kath-ii both signify ‘a drop,’ and kath-tl, likewise, ‘to drop.’ All Arm. infinitives, which partake of the nature of nouns and are declined as such, terminate in e/, a/,-ovl, or tl.) The Arm. present participle, again, terminates in avt, 6¢ or ot, and the past participle in eal: so that the terminations / and ?, which are com- mop in Arm., imply the state of being or having been what the root indicates, As forms ending in / are so frequent in Etruscan, . it may be well to illustrate the character of the Arm. in this respect by noticing some of the derivatives from a single root, ¢es, and explaining what parts of speech they properly are, | tes, ‘ sight.’ tesanel, ‘to see,’ a form in -anel analogous to Aap3-avw. tesanel, ‘ aspect,’ the preceding verb used as a noun, tesanot, “one who sees, a seer, a prophet,’ pres, part. of tesanel. tesaneht, ‘ visible,’ fut. part. of tesanel, tesanelich, ‘ sight, the eyes,’ the plural form of tesaneli. 2 Gol, ‘to be,’ is anomalous. 106 THE ABMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, tesot, ‘one who sees, a prophet,’ pres. part. of a non-existent verb, fesel. testl, ‘aspect,’ a non-existent verb, Zesi/, the pass. of tesel, ‘to see.’ ri, ‘annus’... Arab. rig/; Heb. rege, ‘time, an age.’ The primitive sense is ‘foot,’ from the root rag, ‘to move’ (Gesen.) = Arm. rah, as appears from the Arm. rahe/, ‘ to go forward’ (= Gael. rach), rah; ‘a way.’ The termination of r-tt may be explained like that of av-27. Com- pare also rah-il and r-2/ with nih-i and 2-2.
Arm. aral-ét, ‘time.’ Georg. roloi, ‘a clock ;’ ri, ‘ to run.’ Welsh rit, ‘ what intervenes ;’ rhi/, ‘ what divides, a number;’ rh, ‘ an interstice,’ .e., ‘an interval (of space) :’ ‘a year’ is ‘an in- terval (of time).’ Leine, ‘vixit?. Arm. Jine/, ‘to be, to become, to exist, to live.’ Hung. /ennt,‘ to be ;’ uy, ‘existence.’ Lapp. lei, erat,’ = Arm. linér. Germ. leben. Gael. dinn, ‘an age, a. period.’ Alb. dyeigj, ‘I am born ;’ dyind, ‘I give birth. to.’ Leine, from its form, would rather be compared with the Arm. present, limi, -‘he, is,’ than with the imperf. linér, ‘he was.’, Linel has no per- fect. Words apparently implying ati. Klan (passim). klan ... Gael. clann, ‘offspring, descendants.’ Welsh plan, ‘a scion;’ plant, ‘ason. Gr. kAde, crAdSoe, KAwv, kAdw, gAaw, rAaw. Lat. planta. Manx cleih, ‘people ;? clei, ‘a clan;’ cleuim, ‘a son-in-law ;’ cleuinys, ‘affinity ;? cloan, ‘children;’ cluight, ‘ offspring.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 107 A more recondite and perhaps a better interpretation of kan is given by Miiller (Ztrusker, v. i. p. 446). He compares the two inscriptions on the same monument— La. Venete La. Lethial! etera Se. Venete La. Lethial klan and observes: ‘If e¢tera be taken to mean ‘ other, second,’ tian must be ‘ first, firstborn.’ tera is thus compared with the Gr. frepoc, Umbr. etre, Arm. Star. Dr. Donaldson argues in . the same manner (Varrontanus, p. 171) : ‘If then e¢era means, as is most probable, the second of a family’ (just as Arm. mivs, ‘other,’ does signify the second son of five—St. Martin, Mémoires, v. i. p. 174), ‘klan must mean the first or head of the family. This might bring us to the Arm.— kian .. Arm. glovkh, ‘head, summit, the first ‘rank ;’ glkhan zovkn (lit. ‘ head-fish’), ‘a chub ;’ glthant, ‘ the chief persons in a city, the nobility,’ Glkhan would become ‘khan in Etruscan ; or, omitting the aspirate, flan. mi Kalairu fuivs (191).
Lth. Marikane via (315).
Larthi Vetus Klaukes puza (810).
Arnth Vipis Serturis puiak Sutat...i (811). Anes Kaes put hui...(128). Suis Gael. fuil, ‘ blood, family, tribe, kindred.’ Lat. filiue, pia Gr. vide, gvAf. Hung. fid, ‘son.’ Syriinie gi, a ‘son’? Esth. por, ‘son,’ pots, ‘boy.’ Larthia Kaia Huzetnas Arnthalisa Kafatl eck (68). Titi Velimnias Akril seé (37). Ramthn Matulnei seh. ..... (471). sak (Arm. zavak, ‘blood, son, child ;’ zag-tl, ‘to be born sek or derived ;’ zag-el, ‘to produce young;’ zag, ‘a sech young bird (veooadc) 2” Gr. réeoc. 1 Lethus is given as a Pelasgian name. (Z1. ii. 843.) * The Syrianians are a Finnish tribe in the Russian provinces of Arkhangel, Vologda, and Perm. 108 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. The exact meanings of t/an, fuius, and sak, are not per- fectly clear. Klan and sak might possibly define the familia or the gens of the deceased; and /uzus imply youth, as pa- rentage is indicated in Etruscan without any word signifying ‘son’ or ‘child.’ The following epitaphs, 87 and 124, shew the distinction between 4/an and such words as fuius or pula i— Tlatisal putia Larthias Rutenei .. aural 4a line. klan puiak Arnth Kaes Anes Ka.....
With respect to the termination of puzak it may be observed that the termination -aé forms Arm, diminutives. Words probably referring to the tomb or urn, or to the deceased. Suthi. This term is frequently found. There is the follow- ing inscription at the entrance of the tomb of the Volumnii, described by Vermiglioli, near Perugia :— | Arnth Larth Velimnas Arvneal Thusiur sutht akil theke.
The Italian antiquaries, as cited by Vermiglioli, seem to agree in regarding suthi as a sepulchral term. Orioli says that ‘the nature of the localities on which it is found in- scribed does not permit a doubt on the subject.’ Migliarini interprets eka suthi, ‘hic situs est,’ or ‘questa & la tomba.’ Vermiglioli himself, also regarding suthi as a sepulchral term, seems inclined to follow Lanzi in Hellenising the Etruscan, and in referring suthi to owrnpla. But the most obvious _ meaning is certainly ‘tomb,’ or ‘is buried.’ } 1 There may be some slight objections to these interpretations. We find suthina on a statue (Micali, Mon. Tav. xxxv.), and on a patera or mirror (Tav. xlviii.). Suthil is also found ona kind of bronze disk of uncertain use (Lanzi, v. ii. p. 442). Suthina might possibly, though it does not appear probable, be etymologically unconnected with suths. Its termination -uthin(a) resembles the Arm. termination -ovthiva, and the root might be the Arm, zoh, ‘hostia;’ zoh-el, ‘0¢-ew;’ whence we might form zohovthiun, ‘ Ovna.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.: 109 Welsh swith, ‘a.heap” Gael. suidh, ‘a seat Carian suthi< gova,‘atomb.’ Arm. sovzanel, perf. sovzi, th. sovz, ‘to thrust in, to cover, to hide.’ In the previous epitaph, these, found elsewhere under the form, ¢eke, resembles the Gr. @3nxe, as Lanzi notices. It will be found that. ¢heke or teke can hardly signify anything but ‘makes’ or ‘brings.’ The Arm. words which most nearly resemble it are—dizé, ‘erigit;’ th. dé, ‘acervus,? = Gr. Sc, Sty: 296 ‘ducit, fert:’ zagé, ‘rhere, réve.’ Cf. rlerwy: also Lapp. éakket, Fin. dekd, Esth. teggema, ‘facere.’ -Akil may be a proper name, Aci/ius, the nom. to theke.
Instead of eka suthi (‘ecce sepulcrum,’ or ‘hic jacet?—suthi might be either a noun, or a verb in the 8 pers. sing., in Arm.), we sometimes meet with eka suthi nesl, followed by a proper name.! Now the word zes/, being found on tombs, readily leads us to the Arm. nai, ‘a bier, a coffin;’ nekh, ‘ putror ;’ nekhel, ‘ putrefacere;’ nekhot, ‘ putrefaciens ;’ nekheal, ‘ putrefactus,’ z.¢e. ‘ mortuus, cadaver, vexpdc, vécve.’ The Arm. sovzanel, ‘condere, mergere,’ and the passive, or in this case the reflective form, sovzani/, ‘sese condere, mergere,’ are verbs like auapravw, which insert -an- between the root and the final inflexion. It would be more common to derive from a root like sovz the active and passive forms, sovzel, ‘condere,’ and sovzil, ‘condi.? However, the Arm., as it is, will give us ahé sovzani mekheal ....4. ecce sese condit putrefactus ..... from which we may explain the Etruscan— cha suthi mest ..... mortuus \ hic conditur here lies { cadaver the deceased the body of J °° °° The Etruscan root, nes, would be intermediate in ortho- 1 See the plate of the Campanari Museum in Dennis, y. i. p. 442. - The proper name is lost. 110 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
graphy, and also in meaning, to the Arm. nekh and nai. We shall subsequently meet with another Etruscan word, sans, resembling es? in form, and which may be also interpreted as a participle, and identified with the Arm. Znzavt or zZnzot. We have already discerned this last Arm. participial form in the Lyd. xavdabA-ne, = Arm. kheldavt, ‘rvlywv.’ Ante, p. 40.
Thatnei the: (76).
Laris Vete thus (80).
Larth Vete Arnthalisa ‘hui Larth Vete line (86). thus Larth Petrni Larthalisa (318)..
Lanzi ranks thus with fuius and puta, and interprets it ‘ filius,’ or ‘filia.? This does not appear to me very probable. We find the root thw (¢hov) in the following Arm. words :— thiv (gen. thovoy), ‘ numerus.’ thov-el, ‘ numerare.’ thov-é, ‘ numerat.’ thov-s, ‘ videtur, numeratur.’ thov-ich, ‘ sententia,’ the plural form of ¢hov:.
By extending a little the meaning of ¢hovel, we might make it signify ‘numerare, nominare, memorare,’ and obtain for thovt the meaning, ‘ memoratur,’ corresponding in an epitaph to ‘in memoriam.’ We might then interpret (86)— Larth Fete Arnthalisa thu. Larth Vete lime. “4 Lartia Vettia Arnthalisa memoratur. Lartia Vettia { ft i ° 1-Cf. Fr. feu, Ital. fu, ‘ deceased,’ = Lat. fuit. In the beginning of the inscription of the Zorre di San Manno (Lanzi, ii. p. 438) there occurs, in conjunction with suths, ‘is buried,’ the word thwes, which, if thus signi- fies ‘memoratur,’ ought, as thues has the form of a genitive, to signify ‘memories.’ The inscription begins thus :— Kehen suthi hinthiu thues sains «Etve Thaure Hie conditur memoris Etvus Thauru DLautne ..... coe ‘Lautnus .... These meanings of suths and thues seem not unlikely to be correct. If we should attempt to complete the translation of these few words, the .Arm. would supply, for Ainthiu, the prep. enth, which, with the sense of ‘for,’ governs a gen. Sains appears to agree with thues: we have in THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. lil Thovi, being implied in thovich, is both a noun and verb in Arm, - tular Rasnal (457). tular Hilar .. . 8 Serv (458). tular Svariu Au. Papsinasl A. Kursnis I (460). Tetrntertular (461). tular . Arm. thatar, ‘an earthen vessel;’ thatel, ‘to bury’ (enterrer) ; th. that, ‘tellus.’ Gael. tuda, ‘a hillock.’ Gr.rbdn, réAapoc. Phryg. felat(as). . Ante, p. 32.. Lth. Velkialu Vipinal dupw (465). L. I(n)eni Ramthai /upwu avil xxiii (463). Arni Thanie /upu avils xvii (464). lupu . Trish lubha, ‘a corpse ;’ lu, ‘a heap.’ Gael. lodh, ‘ to putrefy.’ | Bilingual Eqytaphe. C. Licini C. f. Migri. \ (5) V. Lekne V. Hapirnal.
The root in Hapirnal is Hapir: it appears= Niger. Cf. Arm. khavar, ‘darkness ;’ khavarin, ‘dark ;’ khavaranal, ‘ to become dark;’ shaphiik, ‘a negro.’ Aelie Fulni Aelies Ktarthialisa. ° (7) Q. Folnius A. f. Pom. Fuscus.
The root in Kiarthialisa is kiarth or kiar. Gael. ciar means ‘fuscus.’ In the first of these epitaphs, as in many others, Etrusc. Vele= Lat. Caius. Compare Arm. e/, ‘height,’ Gael. azd/, ‘noble, a cliff,’ with Gael. caid, ‘summit’ and caidh, ‘ noble.’ Arm. hin, * old,’= Welsh hén,=Gael. sean, = Lat. sen(ez). These would give— Kehen suth hinthiu thues sains Etve Thaure Hic conditur caus& memoris veteris Etvus Thaurus DTautne.... so Lautnus ...
The interpretations of Ainthiu and sains are not to be relied on; but those of suthi and thui, given in the text, may acquire some additional probability from this inscription. 112 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, From the short epitaphs examined above, a tolerably com- plete vocabulary of Etruscan sepulchral expressions may be derived. We may now proceed to notice an epitaph of greater length, the longest, indeed, which is given by Lanzi (Ep. 471). It is copied by him, but not accurately, from Maffei (Oss. Lt. tom. v. p. 310), and is also found in the Mus. Htrusc. tom. 11. tav. vil. p. 108. This epitaph was discovered, written in black, more than a century ago, in a grotto at Corneto, the ancient Tarquinii. It seems to run thus, in four lines, with some /acuna, when the proper names are indicated by capital initials :-— Ramthn Matulnei sech Markes Matulm— purian Amke Sethres Keis—tes kisum tame—u Laf— nask Matulnask klalum he-s~ kiklenar-m— a-avenke lupum avils—achs mealchisk Eitvapia me— Here we meet with the words, sech, puta(m), lupu(m), and avil(s), already noticed. It remains to be seen what assistance can be derived from the Armenian towards an interpretation of the whole. Such an interpretation must necessarily be in some degree empirical, but still it will show what can be done by a particular language, even though the accuracy of the interpretation must frequently remain doubtful, I shall take the words in their order.
Ramthn, ..A proper name, acc. of Ramtha. The nom. Ramtha and the gen. Ramthai are found in _ Lanzi’s epitaphs, 232 and 463, Matulna . . In the original, Matudavi. The Etrusc, 7 is a digamma or F, so that F and V are easily confounded. Matulnei, ‘of Matulna,’ sech. .... ‘belonging to the gens or familia, already ex- plained.
Markes. . . In the original, Markvs. Markes, ‘of Marcus’ or ‘ Marca,’ .
Matulm— . Read Matulnei, supposing M=N JI, and the J to form the beginning of an Z, the rest being THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 113 obliterated. In the original there is no break between Markvs and Matulm—. puiam ... ‘daughter,’ already explained.
Amke.... A proper name, perhaps the same.as Amycus, | a reputed Bebrycian, and therefore Thracian name, : Sethres . . . A proper name, gen. of Sethra or Sethre, the former of which is found three times among Lanzi’s epitaphs, as well as Sethres and Sethresa. | Keis—ies, . Read Keisiniesn. We have Keisinis in an ) epitaph in the same grotto; and Cicero, as Lanzi observes, mentions Cesennia as possess- ing a fundus at Tarquinii. kisum ... Arm. gé, gen. gist, ‘a corpse.” We find hize . on another tomb in.the same grotto. . Heb.
. gesem, a body.’ tame—u .. *buries,’ or ‘buries here.” Arm. damban, dambaran, ‘tomb, sepulchre, vault, catacomb,’ = Lat. twmulus, Gr. r6uBoc, Gael. tuam.
Laf—nask \ ‘The gentes or familia of Laf—na and Ma- Matulnask § tulna’ Arm. azg, ‘sort, race, family,’ forming also a suffix, as in aylazg, ‘different’ (lit. ‘other- sort’) ; davazgi, ‘noble’ (lit. ‘ good-race’). klalum ... ‘fanera” Gr. xraiw. Arm. Jal, ‘to mourn,’ lal, lalivn, lalovmn, lalich, lalovnch, lalovthivn, ‘mourning.’ ke—s ... . Perhaps kechas or kechase. We find in Etrusc., kecha, kechase, and kechazt. Arm. chakea?, ‘golvit? (perf.) ; chaheaz, ‘expiavit ; kaheai, ‘ paravit.’ kiklenar-m- Read kiklena Ramtha. Arm. kaktanal, ‘to become tender.’ Kiklena, ‘dulcissima,’ an epithet occurring passim on children’s graves. Or kiklena might be explained ‘ mortua,’ from I 114 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
the Arm. root 3, ‘extinction, death,’ and the _ suffix -etée, ‘compositus:’ ¢. g. marmnetén, ‘corporeal’ (marmtn ‘ corpus’).
a-avenke . . Read apavenke, ‘se confugit ad,’ or .‘ deponit.’ lupum...
avile ...
ache ....
mealchlek Arm. avandel, ‘to consign, to give up ;’ avandé (z)hogin, ‘he gives up the ghost’ (hogi), ‘he dies ;? apavén, ‘security, refuge, retreat ;’ apavinil, ‘to commit one’s self to.’ Ap-, in Arm.,=Gr. ar-, Lat. ad-. The termination -t/, in apavinil, marks the passive or reflective voice. The active would be apavinel., . Already explained. Either ‘tomb,’ or ‘body.’ . ‘statis,’ already explained. In the /acuna after avis would have been the number of years lived. .
Doubtful. Cornish ach, ‘soboles:? Welsh ach, ‘stem, lineage.’ Sansk. vaké ‘ growth,’ = Arm. ag. Achs, ‘adolescens, infans’ (?).. . Also extremely doubtful. Guided by mere assonance, we might derive from the Arm., meth, ‘ uadaxée,’ and ask or lesk, ‘ ocya.’ See ante, in Alb. s.v. dye’ . Mealchlsk, ‘ pada- xécapxog.’ Similarly, from phaphovk, ‘tender,’ marmin, ‘flesh, body, corpse,’ and morth, ‘skin,’ the Armenian forms the adjectives, phaphkamarmin, ‘ tender-bodied,’ and phaphka- morth, ‘ tender-skinned ;’ so that it might also form the adj. metkalesk, ‘ naXaxdcapxog.’ Apparently a proper name. Other readings are Hivapia and Litvapla. If apia or vapia could be connected with arla, ‘ij,’ eit vapia, or etté apia, would suggest ‘ sit terra.’ Arm. 126, ‘sit ;’ Irish 204, ‘ terra.’ me——~ .. Uncertain. Perhaps ‘me (facit) ;’ or ‘mitis,’ = Arm, metm, Gael. maida. ‘Sit terra levis’ THE ‘ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 115. ‘1s a common valediction at the conclusion of Latin epitaphs, The Armenian would thus enable us to arrive at the follow- ing interpretation for the epitaph :— Ramthn, Matulnes sech, Markes Matulnes Ramtham, Matulne prolem, Marca Matulne puam, Amke Sethres Keis(in)ies kisum tame-u. filiam, Amycus a Sethre Casenvia cadaver sepelit. Laf—nask, Matulnask, klalum _ike(cha)s. Laf—nia gens, Matulnia gens, funera {so F | paravit. Kiklena R(a)m(tha) a(p)avenke lupum, Dulcissima) Ramtha = (se confugit ad tumulum, \ _ Mortua deponit corpus, avile —, achs mealchisk. Hitvapia me— . infans tenera. 1 statis —, adolescens I alluded above to an epitaph in the same grotto, containing the words Kezsinis and #121. It is this— . Larth Keisinis Velus klan kia zilachnke - means munikleth methim nuphz? kanthke kalus—lupu. Here we meet with #izt, as we do -with A¢sum in the previous epitaph ; also with meani, which may be compared with the 1 Compare the following épitdph in Muratori (p. mctxx1):— Herennis Nice V. A, III. M. VII. D. XVI. Anicetus Pater Feéc. ‘ Condita Sum Nice Que Jam Dutcissima Patri Ducens Aetatis Tenera Quat tuor Annos Abrepta Su peris Flentes Jam Liqui Parentes.
The resemblance of the first and third sentences of the Etruscan epitaph to the first two sentences of the Phrygian epitaph (ante, p. 34) is rather remarkable. The Phrygian, unlike the Etruscan, requires no Celtic for its explanation.
_ * Or aupthet. 12 116 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Arm. makanal, ‘to die.’ Munikleth might be explained as a ‘sepulchral monument,’ from the Gael. muin, = Lat. mon (eo), and the Gael. claidhe, ‘ buriul;’ cladk, ‘a sepulchre.’ Klan and /upu are familiar expressions. As Methina and Methinal are found in Lanzi (v. ii. p. 295) as proper names, methim ought to= Metelium. A nominative, Methina, Methls, or Methlis, would rather be expected. The verbs appear to be zilachnke and kanthke, of which the last resembles the Arm. chandaké, ‘he engraves or cuts.’ Zilach-nke might be an Arm. verb in -anakel. Compare phok-é& and phokh-anaké, ‘he changes.’ Zilach- might contain the Arm. etag ‘ fossa,’ z being prefixed, as in ¢eti, ‘ place,’ ze¢tetel, ‘ to place ;’ akn, ‘eye,’ zakanel, ‘to eye.’ Cf. Gael. adhidaic, ‘sepeli,’ and Phryg. lachst (ante, p. 80). Kizi might be the dat. plur., = Arm. 72 gés, the dat. sing. being gié or 74 gé.. The change of the 8 of kisum into the z of 4izs might be thus explained ; for the Etrusc. z sometimes = ss, as in the case of Utuze, = Odvaceic. Kizi, ‘ with the dead.’ The word zilachnke appears twice on an urn found at Bo- marzo (Giorn. Arcad. v. cxix. p. 825) in the connexion— ztlachnke avil SI—which Orioli renders conjecturally (Gora. Arcad, V. cxx. p. 282), ‘obiit, depositus est, sepultus est (0 simile) ztatis—.’ Thus the Arm. would give for hizt zilachnke a sense which is probable, ‘ mortuis infoditur.’ | The interpretation of the second line cannot be surmised with any confidence, but its tenour may not improbably be, that the grave and entombment were due to the care ofa person named Metellus, perhaps ‘ with’ or ‘for’ nupthzs, ‘ ne- potibus’ or ‘ nepoti.’ We meet with 41s again in another epitaph, one of those contributed by Campanari to the Giornale Arcadico, v. cxix. It is found, p. 822 Vipinans Sethre Velthur . . . Meklasial Thanchvilu avis kis keal X8, The last word is a number: X= Z (50) in Etruscan nume- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 117 ration. The Arm. for 50 is yisovn,a modification of hing, ‘five,’ and the termination -sovnz,in which we recognize the Gr. -xovra, the Lat. -gimta, and the Goth. -hund. Campanari interprets XS, LV, though S does not usually signify 7 in Etruscan. Let, however, X9= LV, as it will not affect the question of affinity. We have now to explain avis kis keal. avils . . ‘ wtatis.’ kis. . . ‘corpus,’ if its meaning has been rightly conjectured. keal . . Arm. keal, ‘ vivere.’ The pres. part., being formed ' in Arm. by adding -o# to the root, would be seot, instead of which the adj. hendan or kendani, ‘ vivus;’ is employed. The perf. part., being formed by adding -eal to the root, or else to the perf. ke2(3), ‘vixi, would be head or kezeal, of which forms the latter is in use. But seal would be a genuine Arm. form for ‘having lived,’ which may probably be the meaning of the Etrusc. kea/. (Compare the perf. parts, in the Armenian epitaph, azte, p. 28, note). So also the two forms of the perf. part. of the Arm. kal, ‘to be, to abide, to live,’ would be keal and kazeal. The four words, avils kis keal LV, might then be interpreted, ‘ having lived as to the body 55 (years) of age,’ or, ‘ having become a corpse at 55 (years) of age.’ The following epitaph is also given by Campanari (Giorn.
Arcad, v. cxix. p. 884). It is on a sarcophagus— Atnas Vel. Larthal klan stalke avil DXIITI. . . .th Maruiva Tarils kenaphe lupu.
We have here to explain stal/ke and kenaphe, both probably verbs. The Arm. suggests no root for stalke, but from the Gael. we get the verb stale, ‘ become stiff.’ Taking this root into the Arm., we form stalke/, ‘ rigescere, torpescere, 7.¢., mori,’ and stalké, ‘ moritur.’ _ For kenaphe the Gael. gives cean, ‘a debt;’ ceannack, ‘a reward ;? ceannaich, ‘to buy’(= Heb. anak): and the Arm.
118 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
gin, ‘a price; gnel, i.e, génel, ‘to buy;’ and gné, t.¢., génd, ‘he buys.” (éné becomes in Etruscan orthography bene. For the difference between kene and kenaphe compare the two.Arm. onyms— an bhoveé, \ the flies.
| khovsaphé, | This point will be more fully illustrated in dealing with the inscription of Cervetri. Stalke avid LXIII. would thus appear to mean, ‘dies at the age of 63,’ and henaphe lupu, ‘pays for the sepulchre’ or ‘ entombment,’ or something similar.
I now proceed from sepulchral to votive Etruscan inscrip- tions— : i Words on votive offerings, statues, Sc.
Kana. Lanzi interprets this word, ‘dyaAyua.’ It is found on sculptures, perhaps (dubbiamente) on an altar (v. 1. p. 407). It appears in the two following inscriptions, both on statues— mi ‘ana Larthial Numthral Laukin.... (p. 465). mi kana Larthias Vanl Velchinei Sai. . ke (p. 466). kana . . Gael. caon, ‘resemblance’ (cixwv, simulacrum, both votive expressions). Arm. shan, ‘a table.’ Turke and fleres.
On a candelabrum (Lanzi, v. ii. p. 421) : Au. Velskus thuplthas alpan (¢urke. On a round plate of bronze, apparently a cover (p. 422) : mi suthil Velthura thura ¢urke Au Velthuri Fniskial. On a statue (p. 446) : Thuker Hermenas fturuke.
On a statue of Apollo (p. 448) : mi jleres Epul .fe Aritimi © Fasti R.fr.a turke klen kecha.! 1 In the text, keka; on the plate of the atatue itself, Kecha. In another inscription we find kecha. The missing letter in -fe appears from Maffei, Oss. Lit., to be.a. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 119 On a statue (p. 449) : Larke’ Lekne furke fleres. On a statue (p. 455): jleres :zek sansl kver. On a picture upon a vase (Dennis, v. ii. frontispiece) : eka erske nak achrum flerthrke.
From these examples it will be seen that ¢urke and fleres imply ‘ giving’ or ‘ dedicating.’ Lanzi interprets turke, ‘ do- navit,’ or ‘donum dedit.’ I believe it signifies ‘dat.’ eres would be a corresponding. substantive. Dr. Donaldson says (Yarron. p. 178): ‘fleres clearly means donarium or something of the kind,’ and compares it with fico and ploro.. The Arm. will supply the following explanations— 7 turke . Arm. tovrch, ‘ gift,’ the plural form of ¢ovr. Gael. thoir, ‘da.’ Gr. ddpov.
Jleres . Arm. ovterz, 6terz, ‘ gift, homage ;’ ovterzel, éterzel, otorzel, ‘ to offer.’ Arm. aters, ‘ a prayer, a supplication.’. Arm. efer, ‘lamentation.’ Gael. dlaor, ‘a ery.’ The initial vowels in these Arm. words are probably due to the circumstance, that scarcely any Arm. word is allowed to begin with ¢=yA. In this case, ‘a gift? would be Zerz (yAepZ) ; ‘a prayer,’ ters, (xAEpc) ; and ‘lamentation,’ ter (xAgp). The / in fleres probably represents this ,: indeed we may almost perceive it does by comparing (e)ter with fieo. So Fluellen= Llewellyn, the Welsh // being = Arm. 2, or yA.
In the last of the above inscriptions, fler(es) and ¢turke seem combined into flerthrke, which may be rendered ‘donum da- tum,’ 7.¢., ‘a votive offering.’ For the omission of the « in -thrke, compare Arm. ¢roz and trowch, the gen. and instr. cases of tovrch (turch). The whole of this inscription may be in- terpreted, as we know the subject of the picture on which it is written. It represents the parting of Admetus and Alcestis. In the centre of the picture, Admetus (A/miie) and Alcestis 120 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. (Alksti) are taking the farewell embrace. Behind Alcestis is Charon, the minister of Hades, with his mallet uplifted against her. Running down between him and Alcestis, and com- mencing above the name A/ks?s, is the inscription— eka erske nak achrum flerthrke.
As the last word signifies ‘a votive offering,’ and the in- scription would relate to Alcestis, it can hardly describe any- thing but her self-devotion to death for her husband. Mr. Birch, in his Ancient Pottery, regards it as the speech of Charon relative to the parting. Achrum, therefore, probably means ‘ Acheron,’ and nak, ‘to.’ These interpretations will give the following analogies— nak... Arm. nakh, ‘ first, before,’ adj. and adv.; in compos.
‘towards’ or ‘against,’ as in nakh-anz, ‘zeal, envy,’ 1.¢., ‘animus towards or against.’ Germ. nach, Welsh nag, ‘opposition.’ Heb. neged, ‘ be- fore’ (coram); nekhah, ‘opposite.’ Kurd. aek, ‘near, by.’ Alb. aga, ngakha, ‘to.’ achrum . Arm. okh, ‘hatred ;’ okherim, ‘malevolent.’ Cf. Srbé and orvyiw. We might also suppose achrum = okherim, ‘ the malevolent,’ to apply to Charon, the messenger of death, who seems about to strike Alcestis.
The first word, eka, often begins Etruscan inscriptions. It would either signify ‘here’ or ‘behold.’ I take it = Lat. ecce, = Arm. ahd, = Gael. aca; Span. acd, ‘here.’ The inscription then becomes— Eha erske nak <Achrum flerthrke. Behold ! to Hades a votive offering.
For the remaining word, erske, the Arm. again comes to our aid, and supplies the exact word that is required— erske . . Arm. eresé, ‘ she offers’ or ‘ presents herself’ th. eres, eresch, * front, face.’? 1 Mr. Dennis (v. i. p. xc) is inclined to give erske the meaning, ‘she saves,’ connecting it with the Etrurian arse, ‘averte.’ He interprets the — =~ YY ws * | 8 eee THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 121 If we write the Armenian, according to Etruscan ortho- graphy, under the original inscription, we should have— Etrusc. Eka erske nak achrum fler-thrke.
ulerz-turch Arm. Aha _ erese nach ucherim ~ alers-turch eler-turch. Another of the previous inscriptions, on the statue of a boy, runs thus— fleres zek sansl ver This Dr. Donaldson compares (Varron. p. 176) with— fleres tlen-asies sver and observes that éver and sver are probably different forms of the same word. They would meet in the Welsh gwaer, ‘ sister,’ which is almost identical with the Pers. Ahwdéhar, or khwdher (khwdhr). The Irish for ‘sister’ is siur. The Arm. is choyr, gen. cher. The interpretation of the first inscription now becomes— Jleres zek sansl kver. votum soror,} This leads us to consider another formal expression, sane/, It is found a second time in the inscription on the base of the statue of ‘ the Orator,’ shortly to be noticed. The termination -/ would induce us to suppose, from Armenian analogy, that - sansl is a participle. Now from observing Latin votive in- scriptions it may be inferred that there is one participle, and only one, which must occur in such dedications. This is the word dsbens, which would identify sans/ with the Arm. znzot, ‘rejoicing’ (gaudens, libens), the participle of znza/, ‘ gaudere.’ The meaning of the remaining word, zeé, can only be doubt- fally conjectured. The most obvious Armenian analogies are farnished by zge/, ‘to bring,’ and zevak, ‘ form, figure.’ Adopt- ing this last, we should obtain the interpretation— whole inscription: ‘Lo, she saves him from Acheron, and makes a votive offering of herself.’ To interpret nak, ‘from,’ seems objectionable. 1 Compare the two following inscriptions in Gruter (p. meccxlviii) :— D. M. C. Egnatio Epicteto et C. Egnatio Floro modesta soror. Fortunato fratri pientissimo fecerunt sorores.
122 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
fleres zek sansl kver. votam statuam libens soror (dat). Klen kecha. This form occurs in the inscription, already given, on the figure of Apollo: mi fleres pul afe Aritum me votum Apollini et! Artemidi Fasti Rufrua turke klen kecha Fausta Rufria dat . Klen kecha also occurs on another inscription afterwards to be analysed. The most probable meaning for kecha, judging from Latin votive inscriptions, would be either ‘ consecrat’ or solvit.2 The Arm. has both chaké, ‘he expiates,’ and chaké, ‘he dissolves :’ also chahanay, ‘a priest. The meaning of kien is less clear ; but it may be connected with the Gael. glan, ‘clean, pure, sincere, righteous,’ and be nearly identical in meaning with pivs or pia, pie, rite. Cf. Arm. sovrb, ‘clean, pure, sacred,’ from which is derived srée/, ‘to purify, sanctify, consecrate, dedicate.’ This exemplifies the appropriateness of the combination, Alen kecha, ‘sacer sacrat,’ ‘sovrb erbé? He who consecrates, kecha, ought to be holy, tien. We havea similar reduplication in sacrosanctus and in donum dedit. The Hebrew, again, prefixes the participle to the verb to make the sense more emphatic. The complete interpretation of the in- scription would thus be— Me votum Apollini et Artemidi Fausta Rufria dat pia consecrat. ? (rite J ( solvit. Thuplthas alpan, This form occurs in the first of the group of inscriptions given above (p. 118) for the determination of turke and fleree— Au. Velskus thuplthas alpan turke. Aulus Veliscus dat.. | We also find thuf lthas alpan in another inscription presently to be noticed. Zhup or thuf suggests the analogies of riéwoc 1 Arm. ev, ‘and.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSOCANS. 123 and rémrrw, = Arm. tip and .fophem, which may give for the Etruscan word the meaning, ‘signum.’ thas seems well connected by Lanzi with Arh, = Arm. atétich, the plural form of atéth. The Arm. has also #82, ‘desire,’ gen: étzi ; étzal, ‘to desire, to wish for ;? in which the root of dirh, Alecoua, and Alwrw, again appears. There remains a/pan, which may be explained from the Arm. otba/, ‘ to lament, to groan.’ For the termination; compare 2sk4el, ‘ to rule,’ with z&khan, ‘a ruler.’ The explanation of the inscription would therefore be— Au. Velskus thuplthas alpan turke.. _ Aulus Veliscus signum-precis supplex dat.
Signum precis, ‘the sign’ or ‘memorial of a prayer,’ would © correspond to votum and ex voto, or to. evxog, evyh, and sdyiic Evexa.
Tinskvii. ‘A solemn form of consecration or presentation ; already found on three other monumenta discovered in this neighbourhood (Cortona), and which may reasonably be con- sidered sacred offerings: i.¢., the Chimmra of the Royal Gallery of Florence found at Arezzo in the year 1554; the Griffin found at Cortona in 1720; and a small pedestal of bronze in the Museum of Cortona, on which a statue would have stood.”—-Micali, Mon. Ined. p. 80. .
_In the beginning of ¢inskvi/, which is to be compared with Thana and Than-kvil (Tanaquil), the name of Zina, the Etrus- can Jupiter, has long been recognised. Kvi/, therefore, remains to be explained. kvil . . Arm. khilay, ‘a gift.’ Arm. chavel, chahel, ‘to expiate.”’ Cf. Arm. rake/, and | Etruse. red.
On the celebrated candelabrum of Cortona, the masterpiece of Etruscan toreutic art, is the following inscription : thapna lueni. inskvil atht. salthn Owing to a fracture, part of a letter, apparently an ¢, is lost 124 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
after ath, and probably a whole letter after Juent. This last letter Micali considers with great probability to be the ¢ want- ing to complete the word (¢)taskvi/ ; an opinion in which Mr.
Dennis is also inclined to concur.! The inscription would thus appear to be— | . thapna luent tinskotl ath saltha. thapna .. Arm. tap, ‘fire;’ thaph, ‘ardour;’ tapanal, ‘to burn.’ The Arm. has also ¢apan, ‘ an urn, a box, a tomb.’ lusnt . . . Arm. loys, ‘light ;’ lovsin, gen. loveni, £ the moon ;’ loven-thag (‘light-crown’), ‘the planet Jupiter.’ lovianel, ‘to light.’ tinskvil . . © offered to Tina.’ ath... A proper name. We have both Ak and AfA/ in sepulchral inscriptions: eg., Atk Sekune Athi (Lanzi, v.11. p. $68). | 1 Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria, note, p. 443. In a note, p. 44, Mr. Dennis observes of this candelabrum: ‘It is a lychnus, such as were hung from the ceilings of palaces or temples, and as have been found also suspended in sepulchres—even in Etruscan ones, as in the tomb of ‘the Volumnii, at Perugia. Micali thinks it a sepulchral monument—a funeral offering to the great god of the infernal regions, consecrated by some lady of illustrious race, as the inscription seems to show.’ (Micali considers thapna a proper name, and compares it with thapia, which he conjectures to be= Apia or Appia.) ‘He suggests that it may have hung in the chamber, where the funeral feast was wont to be celebrated, as well as the annual inferie or parentalia. The use of sepulchral lamps by the ancients is well known, and gave rise, in the middle ages, to strange notions of perpetual fire; for it was asserted that some were found still burning in thé tombs, though fifteen or twenty centuries had elapsed since they were lighted. It seems, however, that lamps were sometimes kept burning in sepulchres long after the interment. Micali cites an extract from Modestinus, which shows that a certain Roman gave freedom to his slaves at his death, on condition of their keeping a light burning in his sepulchre: ‘Saccus servus meus et Eutychia et Hiene ancille mes omnes sub hac conditione liberi sunto, ut monumento meo alternis mensibus lucernam accendant, et solemnia mortis peragant.’’ Cf. Grevius, Ant. Rom. p. 1451, and pp. 901-1020. It will be seen how this bears on my interpretation of thapna lusni.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 125 salthn .. (dat-el, ‘to mix, to mould (pétrir), to envelop.’ Sat-it, ‘a carcase.’ . §at-ovmn, ‘an enve- ) Compare these terminations lope.’ with the Etruscan names, sat-mn, ‘an em- Volt-umna, Tol-umniue bryo.’ (Arm. dotovmn, ‘ horror’).
archay, ‘a king.’ | archay-ovthivn, ‘a kingdom.’ charoz, ‘a herald’ («hpvé). | ciorrt ‘to proclaim’ (xcnpéacety). charoz-ovthion, ‘a proclamation” (khpvya). So we may form from the root sa?— ’ gatovthivn, or, omitting the last two vowels, ov and iv , Satthn, ‘a moulded work’ (répevya), or simply, ‘a work’ (opus). Salthn might also be compared in form with the Arm. Sourthn, = Pers. sirdkh, ‘an orifice.’ And the inscription would mean— | ‘A burner of light, offered to Tina, the work of Atilius.”! 1 Compare the following inscription (Gruter, p. mexlviii) :— Have Septima sit tibi terra levis quisq. huio tumulo posuit ardente(m) lucernam illius cineres aurea terra tegat. and the formal expression— O. F.N.D., ‘opus fecit nwmini devotus.’ Cf. also Gr. Avxvoxata, and see Herod. ii. 62, 130.
Another interpretation may be suggested. ovsin, gen. and dat. lovsni (lusni), is the Armenian name for the moon; and we find on a patera or mirror (Lanzi, plate xii. No. 6) Diana called Losna. Now thapna may be interpreted as meaning by itself ‘a lamp ;’ and tinskuil might be taken in the general sense of deo-datus or numini-devotus. The inscription would then be thus interpreted :— thapna, lusni tinskvil, Athi = salthn. lampas, Diane = numini devota, Atilii opus.
Cf. Pausan. lib. ii. 0. 22. ’Agsdor 8¢ nal viv Ers és Tov Bb0poy Karopévas AapwéSas Képy 77 Ajunrpos; i.e. to Hecate, the Infernal Diana. Pausa- 126 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Tlen-asies. ‘This is found in the inscription previously cited— jreres thenases ever. votum soror. Another form is tlenacheis. Asics, or acheis, may be referred to the Arm, aféch, acc, afé, ‘pretium,’ a plural form; while tlen may be explained from the Gael. dleas, ‘duty ;’ dligh, ‘to owe ;’ which would give for t/en the meaning ‘ debitus,’ sup- posing -en to be an adjectival termination engrafted on the root @/-,in Etruse. ¢/-. Cf. Arm. fap, ‘heat ;’ ‘apean, © hot.’ This reduces the inscription .to— . freres tlenasies aver. votum debitum-pretium soror (dat).
The votive offering (votum) was the due acknowledgment (debitum pretium) of a mercy received. Zlen-astes would nearly correspond to the Latin expressions, digne grates, merita gratia, debiti honores, merita dona.
We may now interpret the inscription on the statue of ‘the Orator.’ (Lanzi, v. ii. p. 468. Micali, Mon. Tav. xliv) :— Auless Metelis Ve Vestal klens . ken fleres teke sansl tenme tuthines chiseliks.> The words requiring explanation here are klensi, ken, tenine, tuthines, and chiseiks—Kilenst I take to be nearly identical in sense with k/en, which has already been interpreted ‘pus.’ For the suffix -s:, compare Arm. Jays. and lagnit, ‘‘ broad ;’ bolor, ‘a circle,’ bolaréi, ‘round’—Ken seems nearly the same as kehen, which we sometimes find in sepulchral .inseriptions taking the place ‘of ‘eka, ‘ecce.? It may thus: becompared with the Gael. cheana, ‘ certe, sane, en, ita,’ =Heb. den. But nias is here speaking of a tomb or monument near Corinth; said to be:the grave of Tantalus. This monument was supported by three figures of ~ Diana, Jupiter, and Minerva. Near it was the tomb of Pelasgus, the son of Triopas, and the temple of Demeter Pelasgis -1]In the original, chtsviiks. I have before noticed the resatibiurice between the Etruscan V (#’) and £. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 127 kén is also found in Arm., though only in composition. From the relative or, ‘who, which,’ are formed the adverbs or-kén, or-bar, and or-pés, ‘as, for instance:’ and we find also, 2i-kén, hi-bar, and hi-pés, signifying likewise ‘as,’. (or-4é" probably = ‘which-like,’ and i-kén =‘ this-like’). From this it is. plain that 4én, bar, and pés; are very. nearly synonyms; and pé& (= Sansk. pega, ‘forma’) signifies ‘hke, such,’ and also ‘ so that, as, when ;’ and therefore 4éz might have the force of wi, quum, or tta——For tenine, the best Armenian analogies ‘are: tant, ‘he brings,’ or ‘renders ;’ dud, ‘he places ;’ téné,. ‘he solemnises;’ zéné, ‘he presents, dedicates, consecrates’ Tuthines appears to. be the gen..of tuthen, tuthina, or tuthine. If we resolve the nom. into ¢-uéhin, we get the common Arm, termination -ovéhivn, corresponding to the Lat. -atzo ; and for the root the Arm.: verb. ¢(a/), ‘d(are):’ whence we form tovthivn, ‘datio, dwriyn.’ The actual Arm. form is rather dif- ferent. The roat of ‘giving,’ ¢- or to, is first taken: then the suffix -i¢ is added to form ¢ovid, gen. tovdi, ‘dator;’ and then again the .suffix -ovthivn, to form: tovéovthivn, ‘ datio.’ Tuthines may be interpreted .‘.gratin, yaptroc,’ and might signify either ‘thanks’ or ‘a mercy received.’ I shall take the latter signification —The last. word, chiseliks; may be ex- plained. from the Arm. yi§elich, ‘a memorial.’—The following interpretation for the inscription is thus obtained :— Aulesi . Metalts Fe. Vestal klenst Aulus: Metellus, Veli filius, Vesia natus, pientissimus ken fleres take sanal _tenine ut votum ponit, libens reddit tuthines chiseltke. tise monumentum.
‘Aulus Metellus, the son of Velus and of Vesia, as he de- voutly presents (this) votive offering, gladly brings a memorial of mercy received.”! 1 Or ‘a memorial of gratitude.’ Compare ftenine tuthines chiseliks with the Gr. votive expressions, d»¢0yxey xapwrripvor (Grater, p. Ixxy), or xaprrhpia dvéOyxey (Muratori, p. lxxxix). 128 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. In this last inscription, fenine has been considered identical with the Arm. fami. Now there are four conjugations. in Armenian, distinguished by the terminations of the infinitive, -el, -al, -ovl (ul), and -#/, the last having usually a passive sense. Tenine might belong to the first, as 4anz does to the fourth of these. The -im- in ten-in-e may be analogous to the Arm. -an-, which frequently occurs in verbs: e.g. liz-an-é= liz-é = liz-ov = lez-ov, ‘he licks,’ got-an-ay = got-é, ‘he steals ;’ kher-an-ay = kher-i, ‘he insults.’ There is also kam-en-ay = kam-i, ‘he wishes.” We meet with a similar form to ¢enine in an inscription cut in the rock at Vulci (Micali, Mon. Ined. Tav. lix.). This form is kerinu. The inscription runs thus, surrounding the sculptured figure of a man :— cha suthik Velus Hupus klensi kerinu.
Here suthik appears like an Arm. diminutive in -2é of suth, or sutht, ‘atomb.’ Cf. Arm. loys, gen. lovsoy, ‘light; lovsh, ‘little light.’ Kerimu probably means ‘ excavates’ or ‘ carves,’ and would be allied to the Arm. cherel, ‘to scrape ;’ grel, ‘to write,’ t.c. ‘to engrave ;’ gir, ‘ ypaupua, xapaxrnp ;’ krel, ‘ to hammer, to carve.’ Cf. ypdgw, graben, and grave. Thus the meaning of the whole inscription would be— ‘Here Velus Evpus devoutly excavates a tomb.’ Kerimu may be most completely illustrated by comparing the Arm.—/ovr, ‘carved, hammered ;? kovrch (plural form of kovr), ‘image, statue ;’ Aré, ‘he hammers, he carves;’ kran, ‘a hammer, a pickaxe;’ /rané ‘ he hammers, he forges.’ The last inscription required for the exemplification of votive terms is on a statue (Lanzi, 1. p. 455. Micali, Mon. Tav. xliii.) Velias Fanaknal thuf lthas' alpan lenache kien kecha tuthines tlenacheis. | Lenache is the only word here uninterpreted. Now when we compare— 1 In his text, but not in his plate, Lanzi erroneously gives this word as has. | THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE -ETRUSCANS. 129 thuf lthas alpan lenache klen kecha with thuplthas alpan turke. and — jleres . . . turke klen kecha which are found in the first and fourth of the group of votive inscriptions in p. 118, we may see that Jenacke is probably a verb and may be substituted for ¢turke, ‘ gives.’ If we resort - to the Arm., we get— linel, ¢ esse, fieri, existere.’ etanil, * fieri.’ etanak, ‘modus, forma.’ etanakel, ‘ modulari.’ etanaké, ‘ modulatur.’ These analogies suggest: for /enache the sense, ‘ facessit,’ and make it closely correspond to the Lat. faciendum curavit and the Oscan upsannam deded. Compare also the Arm. suffix etén, ‘made of :’ e.g. osketén, ‘made of gold’ (oski) ; arzathetén, ‘made of silver’ (arzath); and erkathetén, ‘made of iron’ (erkath).1 The inscription would then be rendered— Velas Fanaknal thuf thas alpan lenaché klen Velie Fannacia-nate signum precis supplex facessit pia kecha tuthines tlenachets. | consecrat gratis debitum-pretium.
‘(This) memorial of the prayer of Velia, the daughter of Fannacia, she suppliantly produces (and) devoutly consecrates (as) the due price of a mercy received.” It may be instructive to collect together here, in con- clusion, the various forms of dedication above considered, so as to present a full list: of Etruscan votive expressions. Each form would be completed by the name or designation of the 1 When we compare these names of metals with the Lat. awrwm, ar- gentum, and ferrwm, and the Celtic or, aur, aour ; airgiod, arian, argan ; iarunn, haiarn, houarn; we may perceive the respective degrees of affinity, as far as these words are concerned, between the Celtic, Latin, and Armenian. The Celtic is very near the Latin, the Armenian con- siderably more remote.
3 Or ‘devoutly pays a due acknowledgment of gratitude.’ K 130 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
donor. In four cases (2, 8, 7, 8) I have been obliged, for the sake of comparison, to reverse the order in which two words occur.
l. klenss fleres teke sansl tenine tuthines chiseliks. 2. alpan thuf lthas lenache kien kecha tuthines tlen-achevrs. 8. alpan thup lthas turke. 4. fleres . oe tlen-asves. 5. fleres turke klen kecha.
6. Jleres-zek ... sansl.
7. Jler-thrke erske.
8. fleres _—turke.
9. turuke. The following would be the vocabulary of votive words :— Alpan ‘ supplex,’ = Germ. flehend. . . Chiseliks or Chisvitks, ‘ monumentum.’ Arm. o#6, ‘ fletus:’ -an, -ean, Arm.
adjectival terminations, The Etrus- can possesses neither o nor 8. Arm. yiselich, ‘a memorial,’ the plural form of yeh, of which the dimin, would be yiselik, and its plural form yiselikch, in the acc. yiSeltks. The root here is y18, whence is formed the infinitive yel, ‘to remember,’ and the future partici- ple yise, which appears in the plural form in the noun yigelich. In a similar manner we have, from the root ¢-, tal, ‘to give,’ and talich, ‘a gift ;’ also /se/, ‘ to listen,’ and /selich, ‘ear, hearing, audience ;’ émpel, ‘to drink,’ émpelich, ‘ beve- rage.’ But the Arm. forms de- rived from the root ‘hat will most clearly illustrate the supposed for- mation of chiseliks from a root chis, = Arm, yi.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 131 Arm. Etruse. khat, ‘ludus”’ . . . .« chose, khatal, ‘ludere.’ | khatali, ‘\udendus” khatalich, ‘ladus,’ prop.
© ludenda.’ khatahhk, © ludus,’ dimin, noun. khataliks, ‘ludos” . . chiselike. For the affinity between chzs and yig, compare the Arm. shovzel, youzel, ‘to seek.’ The Arm. y is aspirated. | Ereke, ‘sese offert? .. Arm. eresé, ‘sese offert:’ th. eres, —- - eresch, § facies.’ Fleres, ‘votaum, do- ( Arm. ovéerz, ‘donum;’ aters, ‘precis;’ - num’........ eter, * fletus.’ Kana,‘ simulacrum’. . Gael. caon, ‘simulacrum.’ Kecha, ‘expiat, conse- \ Arm. chahé, ‘expiat ;’ chaké, ‘ solvit,’ crat, solvit? .... : Gael. glan ; Welsh glan, glain; Manx Klen ‘purus, pius,} glen; ‘pure, sincere, holy, righte- Klenst J pientissimus’ ous. Arm. getani, ‘fair, decent, good.’——Arm. layn, layné, ‘broad.’ Lenache, ‘ facessit? .. Arm. etanaké, ‘modulatur;’ etanak, ‘modus, forma;’ etanil, ‘fieri;’ Lined, ‘ esse, fieri, existere.’ Lthas, ¢ precis, Aurie’?. Arm. atdthch, ‘ preces;’ atdthel, ‘ pre- cari ;’ 2%z, ‘desiderium ;’ é#zal, ‘ de- siderare. The Armenian, as I have before observed, avoids the letter ? as an initial; but we have fzali as well as é?zah, ‘ desiderandus.’ Sansi, ‘libens’ .... Arm. Znzot, ‘ gaudens, libens.’ K 2 132 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Teke, ‘ ponit, fert?. . . Arm, zgé, ‘ducit, fert,’? = Germ. zieht ; - zagé, ‘ rlere, rece,’ = Germ. zeugt. Tenine, ‘ fert, reddit’? . Arm. tant, ‘ fert, reddit, tenet.’ Thrke, ‘donum’. ... Arm. tovrck, ‘ donum,’ the plural form of tour. - (Arm. tip, ‘typus;’ fophel, dophel, thopel, ‘réwrav. Tip may be a oe borrowed word, as ¢typus isin Latin ; but the root of réwo¢ appears plainly in Armenian. ( Tlen-, <debitum’. . Gael. dligh, ‘debe;’ dlighe, ‘lex, debi- tum ;’ dleas, ‘ officium :’ th. d/-, in Etruse. ¢/-: -ean, Arm. adjectival Thuf ) ‘ signum, \ Thup tbro¢’ - termination. ~asies \ ‘pretium, Arm. aéé4, ‘pretium,’ a plural noun : -acheis akla.’ in the acc. the final -ck becomes -s. Osset. chas, chads, ichas, achos, ‘a sum due;’ achza,.‘money.? Lapp. dses, ‘merx.’, Gael. fiack, ‘value, worth, debt.’ Another form of azéch is artéch. . The th., as appears from aréel, ‘valere, mereri,’ is az or art, = Gr. a& (tog).
Turke, ‘dat, Swpsi.? .. Arm. tovrch, ‘donum.’ For the for- mation of the verb from the noun, see above, s. v. erske. It may have been observed, how many Etruscan verbs terminate in-%e. In seeking the root, the 4 must frequently, perhaps usually, be rejected, as well as the e. The Lydian seems here to resemble the Etruscan. (Cf. Lyd. Badoxe , ‘ %eOdaZe,’ with Arm. waz-el, ‘to hasten, to run.’ Ante, p- 39. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 133 Tuthines, ‘ gratie, Arm. ¢(ad), ‘d(are) ;’ -ovthivn, ‘-atio ;’ xaptrog.” .. . } whence may .be .formed ¢ovthivn, ‘datio.? The actual Arm. form is tovéovthivn, similarly formed from tovié, gen. tovéi, ‘dator.’ The Arm. \ termination, -ovthivn, in Modern Arm., -ovthin, is so common as to occur no less’ than three times in the -Lord’s: Prayer—in archayov- thivn, ‘kingdom ;’ in phorzovthivn, © temptation ;? and in zérovthivn, ‘power.’ To give another instance —the words ¢ and éh, ‘ essence,’ and éatan; ‘essential,’ all take this termination, and produce the three forms, éovthivn, éakovthivn, éakan- _ ovthiwn, ‘existence, substance.’ Ovthivn may be compared with our termination, -ation, ‘ by which we. recognise words of Lat. origin. Suthina and salthn, already noticed, may be similar forms to ¢uthines, but in the nom., not the gen. ach, ‘sign um, statue, Arm. ‘den, sevak, ‘forma, figura.’ slxwy’ (7) -.-. ae The substantial correctness of the previous interpretations may in great measure be confirmed by a comparison with Latin votive forms. I have therefore selected a number of those which most usually occur, from Gruter and Muratori. By endeavouring to explain them from the Greek, a language confessedly akin to the Latin, the degree of affinity between the Armenian and Etruscan may at the same time be tested. It would be extremely difficult, if not impossible, to interpret the following forms by the aid of the Greek vanguage alone, if the Latin had been lost. 134 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
Ka Voto P(osuit) Viotum) S(olvit) L(tbens) M (erito) Ez Voto Poswt ........ «Litbens) M(erito) Dedicavit Voto \ | |. D(onum) D(edit) L(ibens) M(erito) Suscepto J ° | Vot(um) Sol(vit) L(ibens) M(erito) V(otum) S(olvit) L(sbens) M(erito) Donum Posut ..... 006. ~Inbens Merito D(onum) P(osuit) .... 2a . L(tbens) M(erito) D(onum) Dledit). . . 1. eee TX ibens) M(ersto) Votum Solvit Inb(ero) Mun(ere) Votum Dat Inbens Merito V(otum) S(olvit) D(onum) D(edit) V (otum) S(olvit) Votum .....dthens...... Soluit Munus D(edit) Donum Dedit D(onum) P (osuit) Votum Retulit Fa Voto Fecté. .... 2.00 eee we tw es . Dedicavit Ea Voto Posuit Kez Voto Fecit Ez Voto Donum Posuit et. ce ccc ew eae oe ee oe DD. Fectt ch ow ee ww we we we ee ewe se ODD, Di) re oe ee « Consacravit Dedwcavit eb ow we eee es os ee es » Consecravit Fecit Gratias Agentes Posuerunt » & The Etruscan forms, as I have interpreted them from the Armenian, with a slight assistance from the Celtic, correspond, it will be soon, closely to the Latin.) Disregarding the dif- ference of tense, teke = posuit ; kecha = solvit, or else consecravit ; lenache = feert ; turke = dedit or dedicavit ; and tenine = retulit, Sansl = libens ; fleres = votum or donum ; thuf lthas corresponds THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 135 to ez voto; and what the Latin expresses concisely by merito, the Etruscan explains more at length by ¢len-asies, tuthines tlen-acheis, or tuthines chiseliks ; tlen being = merito or meritus, and asics = meritum. If we take the two fullest Etruscan forms, and compare fleres teke sansl tenme tuthines chiseliks with | donum posuit libens merito, the seventh of the Latin forms given above, or thuf lihas alpan lenache klen kecha tuthines tlen- acheis with ex voto posuit libens merito dedicavit, the second of those forms, the close resemblance in sense will be at once ' apparent.( Nor is it merely the roots of the Etruscan words which are Armenian : all the forms, with the exception of the genitives in -as and -es, belong to the Armenian language. Some words, indeed, as sansl, chiseliks, and tuthin(es), if rightly interpreted, exhibit in their construction very peculiar Ar- menian affinities. : The following inscription (Gruter, p. xlvii.) may still further illustrate the subject of votive expressions— Te precor' Alcide sacris invicte peractis Rite* tuis letus dona ferens meritis® Hec tibi nostra potest tenuis perferre camzna Nam grates dignas* tu potes efficere Same libens simulacra® tuis que munera® cilo Aris Urbanus dedicat’ ipse sacris. The inscription of Cervetri. The following inscription was found on asmall pot, made of antique black ware, at Cervetri, the site of the Pelasgian town of Agylla, which was said to have been afterwards taken by the Etruscans, and called by them Care. The pot or cup, which appears to hold rather less than a pint, may be seen in the Mus. Etrusc. Vatic. pl. xcix.n. 7. The inscription would 1 Alpan. 2 3 Sansl tenine tuthines chiselike, klen kecha tuthines tlenacheis. 4 Tlenasies. 5 Kana, zek. © Fleres. 7 Turke, kecha. 136 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS: compose two hexameters, but the words are run together, so _ as to take the following form— minikethumamimathumaramlisiaithipurenat etheeraisicepanaminethunastavhelephu This inscription derives a peculiar interest from its being considered by eminent philologists as a relic of the language of the ancient Pelasgians, the nation whose name has had so great an influence on the study of ethnology. There is little dif- ference among the learned as to the division of the lines into words, Dr. Donaldson (Varron. p. 167) reads the inscription— mi nt kethuma mz mathu maram lisiat thipurenar ethe erai sie epana mi nethu nastan helephu. and Lepsius— mi nt kethu ma mi mathu maram lisiai thipurenat ethe erat sie epana minethu nastav helephu.
If we take the first line according to this latter reading, dividing also maram into mar-am ; and the second line accord- ing to Dr. Donaldson’s reading ; we shall obtain this couplet— mi nt kethu ma mi mathu mar am lisiat thipurenat ethe erat sve epana mi nethu nastav helephu.
Every word and form may here be considered as Armenian, as will appear from the following analysis : Etruscan. Armenian.
me ....Nomes,*I” . . . . . . mech, ‘we.’ Acc. (2)ts, me” . ... . = (2)mez, Sus.’ The forms, mech, ‘ we,’ and (z) mez, ‘us,’ would be, according to analogy, the plural of me, ‘I,’ and me, ‘me,’ which thus exist implicitly in Arm. Dov, ‘thou,’ still makes dovch, ‘ye.’ So also we have— é, ‘ existence, he is’ . . e-m,‘Iam’ .. . e-meh, “we are.’ Kurd. az, men, ‘I;’ me, ‘ me.’ ' ‘DHE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 137 Etruscan, _ Armenian. Osset. dz, ‘1 ;’ mén, md, ‘ me.! Georg. me, ‘ L _ Welsh and Gael. mi, ‘I, me.’ mi... .. mi=Gr. wh= Lat. ne. ' ‘Welsh and Gael. ni, ‘ not. ? Pers. ‘mah, nah, Lith. me. Obsset. ne, ma. , kethu . . . Nom. get, ‘ariver’ .. kath and sith, ‘a drop.’ Gen. getoy. hatha, Stha. Dat. getoy. kath. — thi. Abl. getoy. hathé. sthé. Instr. getow. kath. sthiv. Nom. hathn, ‘milk’ . . kith, ‘ milking.’ Gen. kathin. hthoy.
Dat. hathin. hthoy.
Abl. kathing. - kthoy.
Instr. hathamb. kthow. I take kethu to be most probably a gen. or instr. case, and to signify ‘of,’ or ‘with water.’ Both getoy (geto) and getow (geté) would be- come in Etruscan orthography fetu, as the Etruscans had no medials and no vowel o. Kthoy and kthow would in like manner become kethu: kath (kathi) would become sathu or katht: and shiv would become sethu or sethi, or else chethu or chethi. Gael. cith, gith, ‘imber.’ Sansk. éut, ‘ stillare, fundere, effundere,’ = Alb. cheth. Lat. gutta. ma .... na, ‘but, however, rather, in fact.’ Arab. ammd, ‘but.’ Pers. magar, ‘but, unless, : moreover’ (gar, ‘if’). Osset. dmd, ama, ‘and.’ Me ore (As before, ‘ I’). 1 Among the European languages, the Lithuanian family exhibits the closest affinity to the Armenian, Kurdish, and Ossetic, in the form of the pronoun J. 138 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, Etruscan. Armenian.
mathu ... Nom. math, ‘syrup of grapes, raisiné, defrutum” . . . . metr, ‘honey.’ Gen. Dat. mathoy.
Abl. ” meton.
Instr. mathow. | Mathoy and mathow become, in Etruscan ortho- graphy, mathu.
mathovz, ‘the fruit of the arbutus,’ The termina- tion resembles ¢hovz, ‘a fig.’ Gr. uéOv. Germ. meth. Eng. mead. Welsh medd. Osset. miid, ‘honey.’ Sansk. madhu, ‘honey, wine, intoxi- cating drink ;’ mad, ‘to be intoxicated, to re- joice ;’? mada, ‘intoxication, madness.’ Pers, may, mul, ‘wine.’ Gipsy mol, ‘wine’ Lyd. pwdrak, ‘idoe olvov.? Arm. moli, ‘mad, in- toxicated.’! .
Cf. Heb. debas, ‘honey, honey of grapes, t.e., must, or new wine boiled down to a third or half? (Gr. &/nua, Lat. sapa, defrutum, Ital. musto cotto). Gesen. & v. . Arm. mar, ‘a measure of liquids’-—‘ perpnrie, firkin, (John ii. 6), ‘ Bdrog, z. ¢., 2, a measure’ (Luke xvi. 5). - Pers. mar, ‘measure, number.’ Gr. papic, ‘a measure containing six xoréAa’ (about three pints). 1 The connexion of ideas here may be still farther illustrated. Com- pare bacca, Bacchus, bacchor, and the Gael. bach, ‘ to intoxicate,’ bachar, ‘an acorn, bachla, ‘a drinking cup;’ also uveo, uva, and uwvidus, and the Gael. swbh, ‘a berry,’ subhag, ‘a raspberry,’ subhach, ‘merry ;’ and dusredos with the Rhet-Rom. ampa, ‘a raspberry,’ and the Arm. ovmp, émpelich, ‘beverage.’ With bacca and bachar we might also compare _ She Arm. dbaklay, ‘a bean.’ Similarly we find the Lat. faba in the Gael. _.. * faob, ‘an acorn.’ THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 139 Etruscan.
hisiat . . Armenian. Alb. meré, ‘every liquid atid dry measure.’ Lith. méra, . \ ‘measure.’ Russ. mera, . Germ. mass, ‘ measure, pot, quart.’ Alb. marr, * to hold, to contain.’ Georg. marant, ‘a wine-cellar,’ = Arm. maran.
I interpret mar, in a general sense, ‘ measure, pot, vas, xorbAn. The Gr. papic may be borrowed from the Thracians, as may also perhaps the Lat. dolium, which appears the same as the Arm, doyl, Pers. dil, ‘a bucket.’ . Arm. em Pers. am ‘fT am,’ Alb. yam . Arm. lezov Lith. léuwis Arab. lisdn Heb. dagon lezovt | - Arm.< lizovl lizel ‘to lick.’ Lith. dééu Pers. Usidan Pers. Js, ‘licking.’ Insiai seems to be the dat. of disia, ‘a tongue,’ 4. €., ‘a licker;’ the root being found in the Pers. /és, or in the Arm, dz or lez, The de- clension of disiat would resemble that of the Arm. archay, ‘aking,’ which makes archayi inthe gen. and dat.; or of margaré, ‘a prophet,’ which makes margeré. But the best parallels are perhaps found in the declension of proper names : as— ‘a tongue.’ 140 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Etruscan. Armenian. Nom. Anania, ‘Ananias.’ Angtia, ‘England.’ er nt} Ananiag. Angtiay. Ioate Ananiav. Angtrav. Nom. Achayia, ‘Achaia.’ Hermés, ‘ Hermes.’ on nt} Aohayiay. Hermeay. Taste Achaytav. Hermeav. The gen. and dat. of Jezov (lezu) are lezovt.
thipurenai . thaph, ‘ ardour.’ tap, ‘ heat.’ i tapean, ‘ burning, heated.’ Either of the first two words may give the root, and the last word may give the meaning, of thip-urenat ; but its termination must be ex- plained from such Arm. words as the fol- lowing :—— hayr, ‘ father.’ hayr-Orén, ‘ paternally.’ archay, ‘ king,’ { orokey Sede, ‘ royally.’ hamak, ‘entire, entirely’ (th. ham, hom, = bu(éc)). ham-6rén, ‘entire, entirely.’ ham-6rini, gen. and dat. of ham-drén. get, * beauty.’ get-a-ydbrén, ‘pretty. 6rén, ‘a law, a rule.’ . | 6rinak, ‘example, type, form’ (dimin. of éré).
yOrin-el, ‘to form, to shape.’ 6rin-akel, ‘to form, to represent.’ From these instances it may be seen, that the Arm.
suffix -orén or -yérén, when adjectival, which is rarely the case, as it usually forms an adverb, has the force of the Lat. -factus. We may thus _ form from the Arm. tap, ‘heat,’ the adj.— THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 141 Htruscan, epana ... Armenian.
Nom. tapérén, ‘ tepefactus -a -um.’ Dat. tapérini, ‘ tepefacto -2 -0. - Tapérini becomes, in Etruscan orthography, tapu- rini.
Compare also teraran, ‘a theatre;’ th. ¢es; Hayerén, * Armenian;’ th. Hay; phokharén, ‘ payment ;’ th. phokh.
Thipurenai would probably be a fem. adj agreeing with lisiat. The Arm. has no indication of genders; but in proper names, such as A¢henas, ‘Minerva,’ gen. and dat. Athenay ; Yowhanna, ‘Joanna,’ gen. and dat. Yowhannay ; we meet with words declined like ¢hipurenai. ethé, ‘if.’ Zend ethe, ‘ when.’ ‘joyous, gay.’ Ovrakh linel, ‘to be khrakh merry, ev¢palvecOar’ (Luke Xv. 24), ovrakh erakhan rakhgan. }. a banquet, a feast.? Cf. Gr. Eoavoe. khrakhgan Kurd. tari, ‘a game, a sport.’ If erai be an oblique case like Zsiai, it may be interpreted ‘of’ or ‘for joy.’ Era is indeclinable. But we might read, eth(e) era isie epana, regarding the termination of ethe as short, and here elided, and the terminations of era and isie as long, but’ shortened before vowels.
ize, ‘it may be;’ ¢,‘it is.’ Osset. sua or isua, ‘it becomes.’ Germ. sez. Goth. styat. Sansk. sydt. Lat. sit. eph, ‘ cooking! ephel, ‘to cook.’ Nom. ephovmn, ‘ cooking.’ #3 142 THE ARMENIAN OBIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Etruscan. Armenian. Gen. Dat. i pumas Abl. ephmandé. Instr. ephmamd. But, for the termination of epan(a), compare kap, ‘a bond,’ sap-el, ‘to contract,’ hap-an, ‘a strait ;’ gl-el, * to roll,’ gi-an, ‘a cylinder ;’ and see just above, s. v. erat. Compare also chah-el, ‘to expiate,’ chah-anay, ‘a priest.’ The Arm. prefers to terminate words with -ay, instead of -a simply. We meet, again, with such equivalent terms as tarphouomn and tarphanch (the plural form of tarphan), ‘ cupido.’! Heb. aphak, ‘to cook.’ Gr. édrraw, hbw, dyov.
Lat. epulum, probably identical in h meaning with epana. mi... .. (As before; but here it seems to mean ‘me,’ not ‘T’). nethu ... Nom. ivth, ‘substance... hetansvth, ‘ fluid substance, liquor.’ Gen. Dat. \ nivthoy hetanivthoy. Abl. I suppose zethu to be a gen. or abl., and to signify ‘of? or ‘from liquor. Nethuns is the Etruscan form of Neptunus. Nivthoy (niitho) would be written in Etruscan, nwthu or nithu; although, as we have in Arm., giv? and get, ‘a village,’ and ¢vt and ef, ‘oil,’ nivth would be very nearly neth. nastav. .. Arm, nédeh or nédeh,* ‘stranger, foreigner, emi- grant’ (Eévogc). 1 These words might be allied to Turan, the Etruscan name of Venus.
* Nastes was one of the two Carian leaders, JI. ii. 867, and C. Calidius asta appears as a proper name in a Neapolitan inscription.—Donats, p. 4. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS., 143 Ktruscan, helephu . Armenian. .
Pers. ndsid,..... ‘stranger, foreigner.’ nézt, ..... ‘stranger, foreigner.’ Arab | set -.... ‘stranger, foreigner, visi- — tor, guest, banquet.’ Heb. nasa, ‘to migrate, to remove;’ naga, ‘to err.’ oo | In Armenian poetry, »3deh would be written nésdeh, the vowel é not being then, as usual, merely understood.} . hetovi, ‘to pour out, texéw’ (Rev. xvi. 2).
zetovl, ‘to pour ;’ zetkh, drunken, dissolute.’? hetov, ‘he pours out, he empties.’ The th. is het, ‘ pouring, flowing,’ found above in hetanwth. Nethu, being qualified by helephu, would acquire the meaning of setanwth instead of nwtk. The formation of helephu from a root hel may be thus illustrated from the Arm.— 36s, ‘ causing tremor,’ from which are derived— s6s-aph-tl, ‘to tremble.’ thith-aph-el, ‘to shake’ (act.). ded-ev-el, ‘to reel.’ khove-el ; khove-aph-el § °° 8Y- Sarg sarsaph Saréal sarsil \ ‘to tremble.’ Lsaraaphit Similar forms aro— Sdtaphel, ' ‘to touch,’ and kachavel, ‘to dance.’ ‘a trembling.’ 1 The same peculiarity seems to distinguish the inscription of Cervetri from other inscriptions in Etruria. At least the customary deficiency of vowels is not apparent. 3 Cf. Thrac. seira, ‘ olvos,’ and Gr. doehyéw, 144 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Etruscan. Armenian. , These examples show how -api-,-av-, or -ev-, may be inserted in Arm, between the root and the verbal inflexion. Applying. this principle to hetov/, we should obtain— : hetaphov hetavov: } ‘he empties,’ or ‘ pours out.’ hetevov With regard to the construction of helephu with nethu, if the last word be taken as an ablative, it may -be noticed that Aetov/ is used with an ablative as well as an accusative. In Rev. xvi. 2, 3, 4, eEéyee tiv ptaAny abvrov is rendered in the Arm. version by ehet (z)skavarak ivr (acc.), and in 8, 10, 12, 17, by chet st skavaraké wrmé (abl.). Again, in Acts 11.17, dyew ard rov wvebdparde pov, 1s rendered by, het? yogvoy immé (abl.).
We should perhaps read the last two words of the inscription, nasta Fhelephu, instead of aastav helephu ; the digamma being introduced to avoid the hiatus, or the elision of the short vowel.
_ f From the Arm. words which I have cited, we obtain, in grammatical syntax, though in a foreign idiom, the following Armenian couplet. The orthography is Etruscan. es mi ketu na es mathu mar em lezu tapean ethe erah ize ephumn zis nithu nesteh helu. ) Or, adopting such modifications as I have shown to be war- ranted by the Armenian language, i.e., writing me for es, ‘I,’ and zis, ‘me;’ ¢apurini, ‘tepefacte,’ for ¢apean, (indecl.), ‘tepide ;? and inserting -aph- between the root and termina- tion of hel-u— ( (me) mt ketu na (me) mathu mar em lezui tap(urint) ethe erah ize ephumn (me) nithu nesteh hel(aph)u.
Here then is an Armenian couplet, which scarcely differs at all from the inscription of Cervetmi. Even the metre is but THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 145 little impaired. Yet such a resemblance would hardly be pos- sible, unless the Armenian and Etruscan were dialects of the same language, at least if the Armenian will give an appro- priate sense for the Etruscan. } Bat this is the case; for the Armenian would lead to the following interpretation of the inscription on the pot, which the recurrence of the word mi shows to be speaking of itself, and which, as it belonged to a Bacchanalian people, may be expected to speak in accordance with the national character— Arm. Me.mi ketu, na me mathu mar em lezur tapurini : Etruse. Mi ni hethu, ma mi mathu mar am lsiai thipurenat: Eng. 1 not ofwater,but I ofwine a pot am for thetongue thirsty : Arm. the erah ize ephumn, me nithu nesteh helaphu.
Etruse. Ethe erat sie epana, mi nethu nastav helephu.
Eng. If joyous be the feast, me of liquor the guest empties. Wine for dry tongues, not water, I contain : At joyous feasts the guests my liquor drain.’ Me vini haud lymphe plenum sitit arida lingua: Cum fervent epulz me totum combibit hospes.
In order to obtain this interpretation, the meaning of some of the Arm. words bas been slightly modified. The case would be analogous in Germ. and Eng. Let us, for instance, take the supposed meaning of the inscription in Germ., and com- pare the words with their kindred terms in Eng.— — ‘Ich bin nicht ein W asser-becher, aber ein Wein-becher fiir die durstige zunge: I be not an water-beaker, (but) an wine-beaker for the thirsty tongue : 1 If wo read ethe era isie epana, the resemblance to the Armenian will be still closer. 2 So Gothe sings of the King of Thule and his goblet— Er leert ihn jeden Schmaus. L 146 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Wenn lustig ist das Fest, so sduft der Gast meinen Saft.
When lusty is the feast, so sups the guest mine sap.
I may add two independent examples from Schiller’s elegiac . couplets, in order to show that the Etruscan of Cervetri is as near to the Armenian as the German is to the English. Jupiter to Hercules. Nicht aus. meinem Nektar hast du dir Gottheit getrunken: Not out (of) mine nectar hast thou thee Godhead (y)drunken: Deme Gétterkraft war's, die dir den Nektar errang. Thine God-craft was’t, that (to) thee the Nectar wrung. Votive Tablets. Was der Gott mich gelehrt, was mir durchs Leben What the God me (y)learned,! what me through?-the life geholfen, | (y)holpen, Hang ich, dankbar und fromm, hier in dem Heiligthum auf. Hang I, thank(fal) and (devout), herein the halidom up. The termin. of dankbar is found in neighbour (nachbar). Thus dankbar is English nearly in the same manner as ¢hipu- renai is Armenian, but not so obviously: as the corresponding English termin. 1s not so common as the Armenian.
Some modifications, which would not, however, affect the question of affinity, might be suggested in the interpretation of the inscription. Thus the Arm. would allow kethu to be rendered ‘ milk,’ though the sense, ‘ water,’ seems to suit the inscription better. If, again, we compare kethu, mathu, and nethu with the forms of the Phryg. 3ééu, ‘water,’ the Macedon. BéSv, ‘air,’ the Sansk. madhu, or the Gr. péSv, we might be inclined to consider those Etruscan words as in the nom. or ace. case. If they be in the acc., then we should have to re- gard maram as a transitive verb, of the second Arm. conjuga- tion, like nztam, ‘ I contrive, I form,’ and signifying ‘ I con- 1 Chaucer has lered for ‘ taught,’ and we have still lore. * Chaucer writes thurgh. ‘ ee a cm se a n THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 147 tain’ or ‘I dispense.’ Cf. Alb. marr, ‘I contain,’ and Germ. Jass and fassen. We should also have to interpret mi nethu as ‘my liquor’ or ‘my contents,’ considering mz as equivalent to ‘my’ or ‘of me,’ both rendered in Arm. by 2m, The Gael. for ‘my’ is mo-; the Welsh, my; the Osset., ma; the Alb., om, yim, or yem. If mi nethu be a nom., then helephu would have a passive signification—the Arm. zefov is both active and -neuter—and zastav would be in the instr. case, and= Arm. nidehiv, ‘by the stranger,’ 2.¢., ‘guest.’ Lisiar thipurenat might also be connected, perhaps to the improvement of the sense, with the second line instead of the first; and the in- scription be thus given and translated— Mi ni kethu, ma mi mathu maram: lisiar thipurenai, Lithe erat ste epana, mi nethu nastav helepku. I do not contain water, but wine: on (his) thirsty tongue, the guest pours out. When there is a joyous feast, my liquor 1% poured out by the guest. Vinum non lympham teneo: me fervida lingua Haurit ubi dapibus letis interfuit hospes.
un (The inscription of Cervetri lends itself to the Armenian, the . representative of the Thracian family of languages, with more completeness and facility than any other inscription in Etruria, Now this inscription, as I noticed before, has been re- garded by eminent scholars as Pelasgian rather than Etruscan. Were then the Pelasgians purer Thracians than the Etruscans ? It seems not improbable that they might have been so. The Pelasgian name of Cervetri was Agylla, in which we may readily recognize the Arm. givt, z.¢., gyl, ‘a village.’ When the Etruscans conquered it, they changed the name to Care, which looks like the Welsh caer, though char signifies ‘ rock’ in Arm. What then would the Etruscan conquest of the Pe- lasgian Agylla imply? Were the Etruscans, according to one conjecture, the previously subdued Celtic Umbrians recovering L2 148 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
their land? Many reasons seem to render this supposition in- admissible. The E¢ruscans, for instance, are said to have con- quered three hundred towns from the Umérians; and the Pelasgian Ravenna is said to have submitted to the Umbrians: for protection against the Htruscans. Had then the Etruscans so combined with the conquered Umbrians before the capture’ of Agylla as partly to Celticise their own speech? This may have been the case ; though it would rather be expected that the Celtic element found in Etruscan, and mainly, it is pro- bable, derived from the Umbrians, would have been due to a gra- dual infusion of later date after the complete conquest of Etruria had been effected. But, even if the Etruscan language had been thus partly Celticised at the time of the capture of Agylla, we have still to explain the distinction which was made between the Etruscans and Pelasgians at that particular time, and also the fact, due probably to the presence of Pelasgians at Agylla, and evinced by the inscription of Cervetri, that a dialect apparently not completely identical with the Etruscan,’ but of a purer Thracian character, existed at that place. The solution may perhaps be this. It has been seen that a Celtic element seems to constitute the difference between the Scythian and Proper Thracian languages, the Celts having, as appears probable, passed into Europe to the north of the Thracians. Among the northern Thracians, those of Dacia, Pannonia, Noricum, and Rheetia, Celtic ele- ments would also have penetrated. Of these northern Thracians the Etruscans may have been a branch. The Pelasgians, on the other hand, may have been southern or pure Thracians, who passed into Italy at an earlier period than the northern Thracians or Etruscans. ) f ¥ 1-Yet I cannot assent to the opinion, that the language of the inscrip- tion of Cervetri belongs to the same family as the Greek and Latin, and to a different family from the Etruscan. Would not these be the cha- racteristics of Oscan and Umbrian, instead of Pelasgian—of the lan- guage of the Bantine and Eugubine tables, not of the inscription of Cervetri? : This last, again, is written like Etruscan: it has no medial letters, and only the vowels, a, e, t, wu. 5 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 149 Another mark of distinction may be discerned between the language of the inscription of Cervetri, and that of the Etruscan vocabulary. At Cervetri we find the word xeth, which is the Arm. nivth (myth). But in the vocabulary, the same word takes the form nepos, which is the Alb. nepés. ‘Does this indicate a difference of dialect among the Thracians ; such, for instance, as obtains among the Kymry and Gael, or among the High and Low Germans? Did the Armenians and Pelasgians belong to one class, and the Etruscans and Illyrians to the other? I have before called attention to the fact, which may favour this last supposition, that a great part of the Al- banians are still called Zoscans. A similar distinction might also have helped to discriminate the Illyrians from the Proper ’ Thracians.
These distinctions would, however, be superficial, and the language, or the dialects, of Etruria would be Thracian, or, when defined by language, Armenian. And this seems to render it difficult to accede to Mr. Rawlinson’s conclusion, that the Etruscan language was ‘decidedly not even Indo- Germanic’ (v. ni. p. 541), especially when we perceive that the Etruscan possesses Aryan forms of declension which are deficient in Armenian. It is true that Mr. Rawlinson does not consider the Armenian language as perfectly Indo-Germanic (v. 1. p. 652), regarding it, and probably with truth, as con- taining some Turanian elements. Yet this does not, and rightly does not, prevent him from considering the Armenians as Indo-Germans, though he does not admit them to be either Phrygians or Thracians. Indeed the different members of, as I conceive, one race, the Thracian, are by Mr. Rawlinson mostly separated from each other, and distributed into very different families. The (later) Armenians are attached by him to the Medo-Persian race (v. i. p. 676), which the further ad- dition of the Cappadocians causes to extend from the Jaxartes and the Indian frontier to the Halys. The Phrygians, Mysians, Lydians, and Carians are united with the Greeks ‘ 150 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. (ib.), and thus, it would appear, with the Latins also, so as to form a second great race between the Halys and the Tiber. The Thracians form a third branch of the Indo-Germanic stock (ib.): and the Etruscans are not only unconnected with the Thracians, or Lydians, or Phrygians, or Armenians, but also with all the members of the Indo-Germanic stock, in Europe and Asia. And this exclusion is the more remarkable, as Mr. Rawlinson admits the Lycians, whose claim seems much weaker, into the Indo-Germanie family, considering that the Lycian language ‘presents on the whole characteristics decidedly Indo-European’ (v. i. p. 668), while the Etruscan language is.‘ decidedly not even Indo-Germanic.’ Mr. Raw- linson’s reasons for this last conclusion seem to be (v. il. p. 541) * that it is impossible, even from the copious inscriptions which remain (in Etruscan), to form a conjecture as to its grammar, or do more than guess at the meaning of some half- dozen words” This may be doubted; and, even if it were the case, that is, if we knew substantially nothing of the Etruscan, would it not be rather hasty to say that a language of which we were almost entirely ignorant was decidedly not even Indo- Germanic? Suppose an Englishman were to draw a similar conclusion with respect to Polish or Russian, in which, if unacquainted with Slavonian, and possessed of only some in- scriptions, he would very probably make out no more than Mr. Rawlinson -decides to be possible in the case of the Etruscan. In either of these instances, or in any other, does the inability of an Indo-German to interpret a particular lan- guage prove that language beyond question not to be Indo- Germanic ? ( Some of Mr. Rawlinson’s positions with respect to the Armenians seem also open to objection. The earlier Arme- nians, he considers, were Turanians, who were succeeded by the later Armenians, a tribe of Medo-Persian origin ; and although the ethnic change by which an Indo-European thus succeeded a Tatar preponderance in.Armenia was prior, as he believes, THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 151 to the time of Herodotus, yet the Indo-Germanic movement which effected the change was probably no earlier than the close of the seventh century B.c.—(v. i. pp. 652, 658). But is this comparatively late. Indo-European movement, which must have influenced Armenia from the east, consistent with the fact of an Armenian and Indo-European dialect being spoken, and probably ¢hen spoken, far away to the west of .Armenia, ‘by the side of the Tiber? At all events, the Aryanising of x Armenia could hardly have been effected by a Medo-Persian tribe. For the Armenian language is more nearly allied to the Etruscan and the Phrygian than it is to the ancient Persian, either as represented by the inscriptions of Behistun and elsewhere, or the Old Persian words collected by Bétticher in his Arica. Nor, on the other hand, does it appear pro- bable, as reported by Herodotus, that. the Armenians were colonists from Phrygia. It is in Etruria, not in Phrygia, that we find the language which most. closely resembles the Armenian. The difference between the Phrygian and Arme- nian languages, and the distance between Armenia and Etruria, are reasons for throwing back to a time before the memory of man the separation of the three peoples from one another. The story of the Phrygian colony in Armenia can- not therefore be received as historic, but must be considered as ‘an inference derived from the fact of the proximity of the two kindred nations. Neither should I be inclined to consider Armenia as a late Thracian conquest at all, but rather as the original seat of the whole Thracian race. * / The Perugian inscription. “To complete a survey of the Etruscan language, it may be requisite to take some notice of the great Perugian inscription, the only Etruscan inscription extant of any great length. It is engraved on two contiguous sides of a block of stone, and the words are, as will be seen, to a great extent run together. Micali gives it thus :— 152 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 1. eulat. tanna. Jarezul velthinas ... 25 2. amevachriautn. velthinase atenazuk. ... 26 8. stlaafunas slelethkaru teneski ip .. . 27 4. tezanfuslert tesnsters a spelane ... 28 5. rasnesipaamahennaper thi fulumch . . 29 6. xiive/thinathurasaraspe vaspelthi ... 80 7. raskemulmleskulzwhien renethiest . .. 31 8. eskiepliulare akvelthina.. . 32 9. aulesi. velthinasarznalki akilune .... 33 10. ens. thil. thilskuna. kenu. e turunesk. .. . 34 1l. plk. feliklarthalsa/unes unezeazuk .. . 35 12. klenthunchulthe - 1. eneski. ath . 36 18. falas chiem/usle. velthina umiks. afu . . 37 14, Ainthakapemuniklet masu nas, penthn . . 38 15. naper srankzithifalstiz . a. amavelth . . 39 16. elthina. hut. naper. penezs ina. afun ... 40 17. masu. aknina. klel. afunavel thuruni. ein. . 41 18. ¢hinaslerzinia. intemame zeriunakch . . 42 19. r. knl. velthina. zia satene a. thilthunch . 48 20. tesne. eka. velthinathurasth ulthl. ichka . . 44 21. aurahelutesnerasnekei kechazwhuch . 45 22. tesnsteis rasneschimthsep rn 46 23. elthutaskunaa/unasena 24. hen. naper. kiknlhareutuse It will be readily seen that this inscription is of little use for philological purposes. Not merely are the words run together, but they are also frequently divided at the ends of the lines. Different readings of the inscription have consequently been adopted, and whole or partial interpretations have been sug- gested by the Italian antiquaries, by Campanari and Ver- miglioli. Few such suggestions, however, seem very probable, and many are inadmissible. I shall merely notice some parti- cular points, availing myself of Dr. Donaldson’s opinion, that the monument is a cippus conveying some land for funereal Ce ee Se THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 1538 purposes. One thing it seems allowable to take for granted, that the inscription must contain several verbs, and those in the third person.’ The beginning is full of proper names. Ja (1, 3), an abbreviation of Lars, and also Lautn (2) and Afuna (8), we know from other sources to be such. Velthina, as the inscrip- tion shows, would be another proper name. s/, which divides Lautn Velthinas and La. Afunas (2,8), may be com- pared with the Arm. és¢, ‘according to, for.” Karutezan (8, 4) is rendered conjecturally by Vermiglioli, ‘ proclamavit ;’ by Campanari, ‘ indixerunt.’? The persons, or some of them, pre- viously mentioned in the inscription, may very probably ‘have declared’ something by it. Compare Arm. charozel, ‘to declare ;’ charozezin, ‘they have declared;’ charozezan, ‘they have been declared.’ Karutezan might also be con- nected with the Arm. saroy?, ‘fixing, establishing,’ from which is formed karovi-anel, ‘to fix.’ A regular verb, karov3-el, of +" € That the Peragian inscription cannot be interpreted from the Arme- nian would be no argument against the theory of a common origin for the Etruscans and Armenians, even if the Etruscan had not taken up some Celtic elements. A knowledge of Latin would not render pro- - bable, or even possible, the interpretation of a page of Greek. There would be a similar improbability in the case of English and German. > - Take, for instance, the first paragraph in Schiller’s Thirty Years’ Wa ‘Seit dem Anfang des Religionskriegs in Deutschland bis zum Miin- sterischen Frieden ist in der politischen Welt Europens kaum etwas Grosses und Merkwiirdiges geschehen, woran die Reformation nicht den vornehmsten Antheil gehabt hatte. Alle Weltbegebenheiten, welche sich in diesem Zeitraum ereignen, schliessen sich an. die Glaubensver- besserung an, wo sie nicht urspriinglich daraus erflossen, und jeder noch 80 grosse und noch so kleine Staat hat mehr oder weniger, mittelbarer oder unmittelbarer, den Einfluss derselben empfunden.’ This passage is substantially English ; but, if we take away the words which are originally neither English nor German, such as Religion, polsttisch, Europen, Reformation, Staat, there is not very much that an Englishman would recognise, unless he were acquainted with German. Though such a word as Zeitraum is genuine English, and=¢ide-room, yet he could hardly divine that it meant ‘period;’ nor would he be likely to succeed much better with daraus, Wettbegebenheit, Anfang, and several other words, which really exist, at least in their elements, in his own language. 154 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
would give karoviezan, ‘they (the dimensions of the ground) have been fixed.? Compare also with sarut-ezan trvpay, t.¢., Zrur-cay; and Welsh car-asant, Irish rockar-sat, ‘amaverunt’ (Zeuss, Gram. Celt. pp. 429, 497).
The next expression which deserves notice is éesnsteis rasnes (4,5). We find below, éeane (20), teeneraene (21), and, again, besusteis rasnes (22). Campanari conjectures here, tesne (or, as he reads it, tephne), ‘ten.’ The Arm. is fasn: the Sansk. and Zend, dagan. If tesns=decem, then ¢ezs, it seems pro- bable, = duo, and fesnstets = duodecum. It is remarkable that we find xii. almost directly afterwards (6). Rasnes might be explained from the Pers. rag, ‘a cubit,’ or from the Pers. rasan, Arm. arasan, ‘acord;’ Alb. aréi#, ‘a measure contain- ing three ells.’ Cf. Germ. é/after, ‘a cord, a fathom.’ The dimensions of the burying ground in length and breadth may be fixed by the words— karutezan fuslert teasnsteis rasnes ipa ama hen naper XII. duodenos cubitos, deinde simul XII. Thus, in a sepulchral inscription in Gruter (p. pcccxL), we meet with the expression— In Fronte Pedes x11. In Agro Pedes x11. and in another (p. pccccxLvi11)— In F. P. xxxvi. Retro P. xx.
I have just interpreted ipa (5, 27), ‘deinde,’ supposing it to be = Arm. apa, ‘ then, afterwards, in the second place.’ Ihave also rendered naper, ‘simul.’ It occurs four times (5, 15, 16, 24), preceded twice by hen (5, 24), and once by Aut (16). Naper may signify something like ‘thus, moreover, likewise,’ and be explained by combining the Arm. words, za-iér or na-bar. We have in Arm.— 8a per, as. sapés, ° thus.’ da ‘this.’ = abr hipés} \ 6 as.’ na bar, ‘manner.”? hibar nayapés, ‘ like him.’ 1 Hi seems here= Lat. hi-c. * Preserved in the plural form, barch, ‘manner.’ °¢ Gr. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 155 | Na-thr or na-bar might = na-per, just as we have previously formed the Arm. #a-imn=Phryg. vai phy. So, again, in Arm., naev (na, ‘this ;’ ev, ‘and’) signifies ‘moreover ;’ and ovremn or na ovremn, ‘accordingly.’ As we meet with dué naper in the Perugian inscription (16), so we also meet with Auth naper in-an inseription lately found at Volterra. This inscription is engraved, like the Perugian, on two contiguous faces of a block of stone; but each line must be read completely across from face to face. I write in capitals what are evidently proper names. One of them, Mestles, resembles MéoSAne, the name of one of the leaders of the Mxonians in the Iliad (ii, 864).. The inscription runs thus, as I copied it in 1857— Titesi Kale | si . - kina Ks Mes | tles huth naper leskan letm thui arasa then ma selaei tre ks .thenst me natha It may be worth while to analyse the first of these two parts or sentences. Kina seems= Arm. fim, Gr. yuvf, and may be compared with the /una of the Perugian inscription (10, 23). Thui seems to show the inscription to be sepulchral, as the word is often found in epitaphs. I have explained it con- jecturally (ante, p. 110), ‘ memoratur,’ from the Arm. thovi, ¢ it appears, is counted.’ etm reminds us of Jethum, and also of the Arm. /eth-2/, ‘to languish ;’ as well as of the Arm. atétch (plural form of até), ‘misfortune, calamity,’ atétali, ‘fatal, funereal, sad’ (cf. ethalis). As the inscription is sepulchral, leskan may be compared with the Arm. /egk, ‘a body’ (in com- position), Kurd. lesc, Alb. dye&, Germ. Jeiche, ‘a corpse.’ We find /eskul in the Perugian inscription (7) near another word, tularu (8), which we may conclude from ¢tudar (ante, p. 111) to be a sepulchral term. An Arm. verb, Jegka/, formed from /eék, 156 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
would give /eskan for the 8 pers. plur. pres. ind., /egko? for the pres. participle, and /eskeal for the past participle. Leshan might also be an Arm. adjective formed from /eék, like iskhan, ‘aruler,’ from 2s4h-el, ‘to rule.” Huth, in the Peru- gian inscription Aut, may be explained from the Arm. het, yet, yetoy, ‘after, then, subsequently.’ Cf. tr, yet, and Heb. od.
It does not appear difficult to perceive the probable con- struction of the inscription on the sepulchral cippus of Volterra, or even to interpret its general meaning. It seems to be of this nature— Titest Kalesi, kina Ks Mestles Titus Calesius, (his) wife (the daughter of) Caia Mestles huth naper, leskan. Letm afterwards likewise, are buried (here). (Their) death are dead. thu. ) is commemorated. Arasa thenma, selaer treks, (A nominative), (A genitive, defining arasa thenma), thenst me natha. ? me (the cyppus) provides. Cf. Arm. nitay, ‘ contrives ;’ nivthé, ‘forme,’ néthgé, ‘ procures.’ | Compare the following epitaphs in Gruter, pp. pccx11. and DCLXXVII.— Filii Posuerunt Memoriam Saturniano Potio Odzto Cum Compare Sua Valentiana Volusia. Corpus Hie Situm Est L. Clodii L. F. Rufini Fil. Clodii Pompeii Q. V. A. ix. M. vii. D. v. Sempronia C. F. Rufina Mater Fee. (Corpus hic situm est = Etruse. eka suthi nesl, p. 109). To return to the Perugian inscription. Zuki eneskt occurs THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 157 three times (7, 8; 26, 27; 35, 36). It may be a form of comprehension. Cf. Arm. zoyg ‘ equally, together ;? zoyg, gen., dat., and abl., zovgi, ‘equal, alike, united, similar.’ The first section of the inscription, the eight lines terminating with . tularu, seems to contain the names of the parties to the trans- action commemorated by the czppus, the quantity of land con- veyed, and a statement of the purpose to which the ground was to be devoted.
If we make ep/ (8) a participle like es/ and sans/, and con- nect it with the Arm. wép, ‘ frog,’ then zuki eneski epl tularu might signify something like, ‘including the .....of the said tomb.’ In 9, 10, we perceive the word Alensi, and in 12, klen, terms with which we are already familiar (see ante, p. 1381). The same may be said of muniklet (14), which we have seen before (p. 115) under the form munikleth. In 18, Velthina is a nom., to which kape and masu (14), the last followed by xaper, ‘also,’ may be the verbs; sape belonging to the Arm. -e/ conjugation, and masu to that in -ovl. In Arm. kapé means ‘he joins ;’ and if we unite /ape (14) with the previous word, hintha, comparing hintha with the Arm. enth, ‘under,’ and hinthakape with the Arm. enthadaté, ‘he suspects,’ and en- thadré, ‘he subjects,’:we might render Ainthakape, ‘he sub- joins,’ or ‘he enjoins.’ As we find the root mas in the Arm. masn, * portion, allotment,’ and in the Alb. mas, ‘to measure,’ masu naper might signify ‘allots also.’ In 15, 16, 17, we meet with velthina hut naper penezs masu, ‘Velthina then also allots penezs ;’ this last word being in such a case an ace. plur., which may be compared i” form with the Arm. (z)thizs, the acc. plur. of ¢42z, ‘a span,’ and in meaning, not impro- bably, with the Gael. peanas, “ poena.’ Cf. Gruter(p. pcccxxxv)— ... - ‘Si quis alienum corpus hic intulerit penam supra scriptam inferet.’ and id. (p. DCCCKXV.) — _ ©Huic monumento manus qui intulerit dabit sestertios xx.’ ' 158 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, Aknina (17) and lerzinia (18) resemble, probably accidentally, the Pehlvi aknin, ‘there,’ Pers. aknién, ‘now,’ and the Gael. leirsinneach, ‘seeing.’ The termination of the mass of words, kikndhareutuse (24) is not unlike the Arm. éovéé, ‘he fines,’ or ‘ punishes ;’ ¢ovés, ‘he recompenses’ or ‘ indemnifies :’ and sz/, which is also found in 19, may be compared with the Arm. gnel, ‘to buy,’ gnot, ‘buying.’ The section of the inscription, beginning with 12, may perhaps contain such a statement of penalties to be inflicted in case of a violation of the sepulchre, or even its use or acquisition, as is frequently found in similar Latin inscriptions, as well as in those of Lycia.
In 28 we meet with spelane, in 80 with spe/, and in 22, 23, with spel again. ‘To illustrate these forms, compare Arm. e/, ‘an ascent ;’ el, ‘he ascended ;’ elané, ‘he ascends:’ spand, ‘a killing ;’ span, ‘ he killed ;’ spanané, ‘ he kills.’ We find these last two words in a passage of the Armenian version of the Chronicle of Eusebius (Ed. Aucher, p. 327) in a manner very like that in which spel and spelane occur in the Perugian in- scription. The Etruscan, according to Dr. Donaldson’s divi- sion of the words, would run thus— chimth spel thutas kuna afunas ena hen naper ki kn] hareutuse velthinas atena zuki eneski ipa spelane thi(s) fulumchva spel ww ww tw ww we tl The Armenian is this— Zaridinos otompta span mayrn atéchsandri. tw Arideum Olympias iaéerfecitt mater Alexandn. Et ena tireal § makedonatvoz ev zerkovs ordis. atéchsandri illam imperantem Macedonibus et duos filios Alexandri kasandros antipatreay spanané. Zam wcehn isk Cassander Antipatrs occidit. Unum ipse quidem span — interfecrt .
For a not improbable meaning of spel, cf. Arm. araspel, ‘ fable, apologue,’ a word compounded of araz, ‘an adage,’ arak, ‘fable, adage,’ or of their th., and of a word, not existing by THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 159 itself, spel, ‘a telling,’ =Teut. spel, preserved in our Gospel. Spelane might signify ‘dicit,’ and spel, ‘dixit,’ ‘ or ‘ dictum.’ Atena (26), which might be the nom. to epelane, is rather like the Arm. atean, ‘a tribunal, a court of justice, a magistrate, a senate,’ and may be compared with the atanisen of the Phrygian epitaph (ante, p. 34).
In 41 occurs ¢thuruni, in 6 and 20, ¢huras, an: inflexion of thura, which is met with elsewhere (ante, p. 118). Cf. Arm, archay, ‘king ;’ archovni, ‘royal;’ tér, ‘a lord;’ dtérovni, ‘Dominical :’ Argahovni, ‘ Arsacide, of the family of Arsaces.’ In 48 is found sechazt, though it is not quite certain that there is a division of words after -z7. We have previously had kecha, and in Dennis (v.i. p. 818) we find, ‘Laris Pumpus Arnthal klan kechase’ Such a variety of forms is particularly instructive: to compare them with the Arm., we must take a verb of the -a/ conjugation, like £hokal, ‘ to think,’ of which the regular passive, if used, would be Ahokil. These verbs would give us— Active. Passive. Ind. Ind.
Pres. Perf. Pres. Perf. khokam. khokats, khokum, khokezay. khokas. khokazer. khokis. khokezar.
(1) Ahokay. (a) khokaz. khoki. khokezav.
khokamch, khokazach., khokumch. khokezach. khokaych. khokatich. khokich. khokezaych.
khokan, khokatin. khokwn. khokezan.
Subj. Subj.
Fat. Fut. khokaytem, khokay2im. khokayzes. khokayzis.
(2) khokayzé. (8) khokayzt. khokayzemch. khokayzimeh. khokayzéch. khokayzich.
khokayzen. khokay#in, 160 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. In khokay, khokayzé, and khokayzi, we have forms very like kecha, kechase, and kechazi. Khoka? (a), and the fut ind., which would be shokasz#é, are also not unlike kechase.t The meaning of kechazi, interpreted like kecha (ante, p. 1381), would be ‘ shall have been paid,’ or ‘shall be paid.’ The conjugation of the Albanian aorist subjunctive bears considerable resem- blance to the Armenian future subjunctive. In plyak, ‘to make old,’ it is thus conjugated :— plyakia. or plyaktia. . plyaks. plyakts. - plyakté, plyakium, plyakt&im. plyakii. plyakt%. plyakiine plyaktiiné. 1 T think the meaning of kechase is most likely ‘has expiated’ or ‘ has paid,’ though the final vowel would point to the Arm. future rather than the perfect. The inscription where it is found accompanies a procession of departed souls and genii, of which a plate is given in Mrs. Gray’s Sepulchres of Etruria, but with the inscription not quite correctly copied. The author seems to have been affected by the representation with a profound interest, which her readers will probably find conta- gious. She says (p. 211) of the person to whom the inscription would refer: ‘This very handsome and noble looking youth is immediately followed by a monstrous fiend, in whom we recognise the most frightful development of the evil genius of Etruria—— One enormous claw was pouncing upon the shoulder of the unfortunate youth, while the hammer, the Etruscan badge of the angel of death, was raised aloft in the other. Behind him was the figure, lamentably defaced, of a female of surpassing loveliness, and in her beautiful brow and eye the most intense anguish was depicted. To her was attached an infernal guard, similar to the one who had pounced upon the youth——The art of the painter had invested these figures with the marks of individuality ; they must have been por- traits; but whom did they represent, and why were they thus repre- sented? What had they done, and why were they thus singled out, to be handed down for two-and-twenty ages as the prey of demons, and branded with the mark of reprobation?’ No light is thrown on this by the inscription, which, like the speech of Loredano on the death of the Doge Foscari, is termbly brief—— Laris Pumpus Lars Pompeius Arnthal klan . Aruntia proles kechase. expiant. ; solvit. Compare Dennis, v. 1. p. 309—314.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 161 In 18 is found /wsle, and in 4 fusleri. Cf. Pers. zan, ‘-yuvh ;’ zanrdé, ‘ yuval or yuvaika ;’ and also the Gael. rz, ‘ to,’ Arm. ar,‘to.’ The Basque, again, forms the dative of nouns and pronouns by postfixing -rz to the nominative.
Little more can be extracted from the Perugian inscription in the way of evidence. The terminations in -/, which are numerous in this as in other Etruscan inscriptions, I have already compared with the Armenian (ante, p. 105), a language of which they are equally characteristic. Some Etruscan words, formed, like the Armenian, by excluding vowels, might also be noticed: thus ackr aud dautn (2) might be compared with Arm. phochr, ‘little,’ and otn, ‘foot.’ The terminations of turunesk (34) and athumiks (36, 37) are also common in Armenian. On the whole, the result of the examination of the Perugian inscription would not be sufficient to prove the Etruscan language to belong to the same family as the Armenian ; but it would at the same time fall in with such a supposition, which is all that can be expected from a single inscription of such length, and transmitted to us in such a state as not even to admit of a complete trustworthy division into words. If the Etruscan vocabulary, and the shorter Etruscan inscriptions, previously considered, exhibit decided Armenian affinities, the Perugian inscription will not tend to shake, but rather to confirm, the Armenian character of the Etruscan. Geographical names in Etruria and other countries. We pass from the language of the Etruscans to a species of evidence of the same kind, but of an independent nature, the names of towns, rivers, &c., in Etruria. Now this evidence, taken singly by itself, is frequently of very great weight, if not decisive; as may be seen at once by the local terminations comnion in our own country—Aam, ton, by, thorpe, castle, chester, bury, ford, bridge, wich, don, stead, hill, field, wood, ley, worth, bourn, stoke, holt, hurst, combe, dale, thwaite. These, M 162 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
indeed, might be sufficient to prove that we were mainly of Teutonic origin; while the Celtic don and come, and above all the names of rivers, such as the Thames, Tamar, Teme, Ouse, Avon, features of a country which are permanent, and not to be made and destroyed like towns, would indicate who were our predecessors in the land. Still more remarkable is the confirmation of our history afforded by the Danish termination -by, t.e., ‘ village,’ which likewise deserves additional attention here, as the presence of Thracians in Etruria will be indicated by an exactly equivalent Armenian word.) Now the Danish by is found in the West, as far south as Kirby in Cheshire, on the estuary of the Dee; in the Centre, as far south as Rugby, Kirby, and Willoughby, all on the north-eastern edge of War- wickshire; and in the East, as far south as Kirby on the Naze in Essex. West of the Dove, and south-west of Rugby, such terminations disappear, while in Northamptonshire and Leices- tershire, to say nothing of more northern counties, they are particularly abundant. Now, had our history been lost, and had we been left to determine the extent of the Danish occu- pancy of England by the aid of philology alone, we should have come to a very accurate conclusion: for the English districts yielded up to the Danes by Alfred, and which they occupied, consisted of Northumbria, East Anglia, Essex, and the north-east of Mercia, or the country of the Five Burghers, so called from its five chief towns, Deréy, Nottingham, Lincoln, Stamford, and Leicester. Thus the presence of a single geographical term would enable us to ascertain, at the distance of nearly a thousand years, the extent to which an invading race once occupied our country.
I have dwelt on this circumstance more particularly, because, as I intimated, the Arm. sé, ‘village, dy,’ which forms the 1 By is Swedish as well as Danish. It is, indeed, the characteristic Scandinavian termination which corresponds to the Germ. -heim, the Eng. -ham, and the Frisian -wm. Compare Latham’s Germania of Lacitus, pp. 119—125. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 163 most common. termination of Arm. names of places, seems to correspond in Etruria and other parts of Italy to the Danish éy in England. Nor is this all. The Arm. és, or words similarly allied to sn-e/, ‘to build,’ appear to be found in all the intervening countries also, from Armenia to Italy. This will be seen from the following list, in which I have compared Armenian words and names, not merely with the geographical terms in Etruria, but. also with those in other countries, in confirmation of what history and language alike tend to in- form us, that there was one race, now represented by the Armenians, extending from Armenia to Italy and Rhetia. My Armenian names are mostly derived from Kiepert’s map. As I have, in consequence, not always been able to obtain them in the Armenian orthography, some immaterial incon- sistencies may be observed. Thus Kiepert writes Noraschén, and I Norashén, he Lorri and I Lori, where. the Arm. would be Noragén, and Lavri or Léri.4 But these discrepancies are obviously of no importance. The names in the list, where the locality is not indicated, are Etruscan.. Htruscan, &e. Armenian. (Sena... er vees nel, -‘to build, to construct, to Tur-sena or Cur-sena. make.’ - Vol-siniz. sén (gen. Sinz), ‘a habitation, a vil- Tar-quini. lage, an inhabited place.’ Sinaz, ‘a building.’ Cf. Phryg. - Synnas.
seneak, ‘lodging, chamber :’ -ak marks a diminutive. Fel-sina * Gal. Cis eon, ‘a pillar’ Gr. xlwv. Ca-s ma P- Lith. séna, ‘a wall;’ sénys, ‘a build- . 3 ing. 1 §hén and Lori, from their signification, and the frequency of their occurrence, would correspond to the English -ton and -ham (town and home). Both are found in Etruria, while Germany only possesses -ham ‘ * Felsina was the Etruscan name of Bologna.
M2 164 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.. Etruscan, Sc.
Sar-sina Sena Gallica > Umb. | Fal-ginia Ri-cina—Picen, nal Sean * Latiom, Mar-cina® Sinuessa } camp an.
Sa-s7na —Iapyg.
Tartu-saxa—Noric.
Senta Sinna, Chinna, or Cinna Illyr.
Ful-senum ‘| Ol-einium San-dava® Singi-dava® Singi-dunum’— Mossia, Sane \ Dacia. Sani-ana—Thrace, Sanis or Sanaus — Synnas or Synnada to Pisid. or Sinda | Phryg. Sin-ope—Paphlag. Phryg. Armenian.
Irish sunn, ‘ a fortification.’ The Arm. §i-el, ‘ to build,’ z.e. ‘ to raise up,’ would be, apparently, the same word as cio, cico, «lw, and xivéw, and akin to the Sansk. ¢vz, ‘ crescere.’ In general, the Sansk. ¢ becomes s or sh (8) in Arm. and« in Gr. So Gr. xévoe = Arm. sin., and Gr. xéwy (kuv-) =Arm. govn. The same element may thus be found in Tar-guini and Vol-sinii, in Mar-cina and Fel-sixa. It has been already seen that the Etruscans wrote both ver and sver, tlenacheis and tlenasies. We find also as proper names in Lanzi, vol. ii., vulsine (p. 885), velsinal (p. 869), and velchinet (p, 466). Names of Towns and Villages. Senn.
Shin.
Nor-shén or Nora-shén (noratén, ‘newly built, new’). .
Hi-shén.
Bab-shén.
Hem-shin.
Gudra-shén.
Loma-shén, 2 The Volscian name of Tarracina.was Anzur, signifying perhaps ‘the defile.’ Cf. anxius, angustus, and dyxos. There is a defile at Ter- yacina. 3 Mapxiva Tupsynrdr xriopa. Strabo. . ® The suffixes -dava and -dunum deserve notice, as the latter is a common Celtic word, and the former would be the usual Dacian name foratown. San-dava might be tautologous, like Hamp-ton.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 165 Htruscan, §c. Sinna Pardo-tena \ Galat. -| Singa Sacca-sena \ Cappad. Sana } Arm. (anc'.) Sinis Sinna— Mesopot. Armenian. Bashki-shé. Dada-shén. Arpa-shé. Ka-shin. Pirne-shin. Arda-shin. San-atis. Sana-hin (hin, old’). — Name of District.
Shikashén, 1. ¢. ‘red-built, red- made,’ or simply, ‘red.’ So again we have mezaién = mez, ‘great.’ Compare Por-sena, Ra-sena, Tyr- senus. If we-had in Arm. the root va, which appears in raise, rear, rectus, we might form a word ragén, ‘high,’ and explain by its aid the Etrusc. Rasena, said to be the name of a’nobleman. It might also be the Etrusc. name of Pheatia, ‘the high (land).’ It is a peculiarity of the Arm. that’ scarcely any words begin with r; but we have rah, ‘a way,’ which, when compared with ovti, ‘a way, and. ovtit, ‘rectus,’ seems to contain the required root ra. Hasena and Tyr- senus might even be opposed to each other, as divr.(dyr) signifies ‘a plain’ in Arm. There appears a similar contrast in Sadint (Bret. sav, ‘a height,’ Gr. alwewdc) and Latium (Welsh Jedd, ‘a plain’); and also in Samnium and Campania. 166 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. ° Etruscan, §c. Armenian, The suffix -sé has sometimes an active sense, as in mekhenasén, ‘a temple-builder ;’ ¢naiéx, ‘a house- builder.’ Many have considered Tyrsenus to signify ‘tower-builder,’ though it does not appear a very obvious designation for a people. Vol-aterres (Etruse. ) . ovttel, ‘to elevate;’ ovtit, ‘ rectus” Velathrt). The root is ovi. Fol-sinii. Ful-ginia—U mbr. Ful-sinum Ol-cinium ; Fei-sina—Gal, Cisp.. elch (plural form of eZ) ‘elevation ;’ l-atria—Epirus, el(anel), ‘to mount.’ Compare Higham, Hochhewm, Haute- ville. Fal-erii. . 2... . wat, ‘ancient.’ Fal-eria—Picen. Compare Oldham, Civita Vecchia. Vol-aterra (Vel-athri). dth, Stharan (or avth, avtharan), Hadria—Picen. ‘lodging, dwelling.’ Atria—Venet. Gael. attreabh, ‘a dwelling.’ Ot-esia—Gal. Cisp.
El-atria—Epirus. ( Volaterra, built on } . ovitadir, ‘erect, perpendicular,’ (lit. a Addo Uynrde, we- ‘high-placed’). Compare Mons plxpnuvog warty. Vultur in Apulia. The Vulturnus is in Gr. OvASupvoc.
Tar-quinti ...... dar )‘a height, an eminence, an Sar-sina—U mbr. gay? edge, a cape, @ promon- Tarra-cina—Latium.! sar tory.’ tayr, ‘a rock,’ 1 Compare with these names the frequently recurring form in the Eugubine Tables, ‘totar tarsinater trifor tarsinater tuscer naharcer iabuscer nomner.’ The Zarsinates of these Tables might be the Tyrse- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 167 Etruscan, Se. Armenian, ; The Italian names would be nearly the same as our Clifton. Ce-sena—Gal. Cisp. . kay, kaych, ‘a stopping, a dwelling, a seat, a place.’ kan, ‘clay, mud.’ Name of Place. Ka-shin. Cf. Hampton or Clayton. Veu, tg’ inbnrov | . weh, ‘high, great, noble.’ oxotéXov kal wih, ‘ditch, hollow.’ TEPPIPwyOe. os Vegia—Illyr.
nians, or rather perhaps the Sarsinates, who are distinguished by Poly- bius from the Umbrians. Sarsina lay in the district called Sapinia Tribus. There may be an instance here of bilingual nomenclature. For sav signifies ‘ height’ in Breton, as sav does in Arm.; while tre, tref, trefa, tregva, are common Kymric names for ‘an inhabited place,’ as shén is in Arm. Thus the names, Sarsina, and Sapinia Tribus, would be nearly identical in meaning, the one being apparently Tyrsenian and Armenian, and the other Umbrian and Celtic. So, in bilingual Bel- gium, the capital of Hainault is called both Mons and Bergen. The frequency in ancient Italy of the equivalent terms, tre and shén, and the manner of their distribution, are worthy of note. The Celtic tre, tref, tregva, treabh (Gael. for ‘tribe, people,’) is as common among the old Ttalian tribes in Umbria, Picenum, Sabina, and Samnium, as the Arm. shén is among the intrusive Etruscans and Pelasgians. Thus we find— I quote from Cluverius :— Trea or Tretia.....+.. .. . Picenum. Treba or Trebl@... 1... 00s ZEqui. Trebia or Trev@ .....0008 Umbria (‘ pre verir treblanir.’ Eug. Tab.). Tribula or Trebula Balinensium . . Samnium or Campania. Tribula or Trebula Mutusca .... Sabina, Trebula Suffena..... pee eee ee Sabina. Tre-ventum.. 1... eee ee cceee Samnium (Welsh gwent, ‘a plain;:’ Vente Icenorum, Belgarum, Silurum). Trievicum. . 0 ee ee ee ees Samnium (Welsh guwig, ‘ in- closure, town ;’ Gael. fiog, ‘a wall;’ Lat. vicus). Tried. ww ew wwe . Apulia (said to have been destroyed by Diomed). There was a town called Zyibola, belonging to Viriathus, in Spain 168 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Htruscan, §e. Armenian. Lorium........ UWray or lavray, ‘a dwelling-place. Larissa—Pelasgian. Gael. Jar, ‘the site of a house.’ Laurium— Attica. In Modern Tuscany. Names of Towns and Villages. Doro (N.W. of Arezzo) Lori (2). Lari (BE. of Leghorn). Zar. Monte Loro (N. E. Lori or Lar. of Florence). Lars—Osset. Larniano (S.W. of Poppi) ...... . learn, ‘a mountain.’ Lnerna(N.E. of Poppi). Volct ("OAktov). . . . ovtkh, ‘a ravine.’ Voleera—lIllyr." Name of District. Vulcetum—Lucan. Ovtka. Clusium (on a high hill). gtovkh, ‘ head, summit.’ Clu-ana—Picen. Gael. clog, ‘head.’ Pol. gtowa, ‘head.’ Lapp. luokka, ‘ collis.’ 3 (Appian, Iber.c. 62), and Con-é¢rebta was the ‘caput Celtiberorum.’ The presence of the term ¢ve in Ancient Italy seems nearly to mark out the region which the Thracian invaders failed to subdue. It is entirely mountainous, the highest of the Apennines, ‘the Great Rock of Italy,’ standing nearly in its centre. Here the old Italian race would have found refuge, like the Spaniards in the Asturian mountains and the Pyrenees, until in the course of time they succeeded in reconquering the coasts and lowlands. Similarly, in our own country, as we pass into Wales, the Saxon ham, ton, and bury disappear, and tre, llan, and caer take their place. But there are some places whose names begin with tre, even in the modern Tuscany: Treppio, N.N.E. of Pistoja; a second Treppio, N. of Prato; Trebbio, N. of Florence; and another Zrebbio, N.N.E. of Arezzo: all about 12 miles from the cities mentioned. Such names, however, are merely further instances of the same law of distribu- tion; for all four places are in the highest Apennines, while Stena, Loro, and Lari are in the lower, though hilly, country. Inthe Greek peninsula we should find the same two races, the Thracian and Celtic; for the Pelasgians were probably Thracians, and the Greeks and Celts, as Dr. Donaldson holds (Pref. to Varron. p. ix.), ‘were scions ultimately of the same (i.e. of one) stock.’ 1 Another Illyrian town was Pelva, which may be compared with the Peleva of Azerbijan (Atropatene), the Pelveren of what was anciently THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 169 Htruscan, &c. Armenian. f Blea... ...... blovr, blrak, ‘bill, mound.’ Plera—Apul | , Name of Village. Bloor. Hasta... ce. hast, ‘strong,’ hastatel, ‘ to fortify. Gr. dorv. Pyrgos .. se. ees bovrgn, ‘a tower.’ Gr. wépyoc. Arab. burg, ‘a castle.’ | Germ. burg. Vetulonu (Etruse. Vet- luna). ....6.5. ett, ‘a place.’ Roma—Lat. ..... ram, ‘vulgus, plebs.’ Romulea—Samn. ram, ‘an assembly, a troop.’ Romula—Pannon. The name of the Rammnes, one | iow. , of the three Roman tribes, was | Rhami-dava $ \ Dacia. said to be Etruscan. The name of Rhame—Thrace. Rome might perhaps be better con- li In Modern Tuscany. nected with the Gael. rum, ‘a place,’ Romola (S.W. of Flo- or romho, ‘great.’ Cf. Gr. poun. | rence) Remole (E.8.E. of Flo- , rence) . Cor-tona ...... . kar, ‘strength ;’ korow, ‘strong.’7—— Gyr-tona—Thessal. tovn, ‘ house, dwelling.’ Gor-tyntia—Maced. Gor-tyna—Crete. | | Cortona, &e1 ..... kertel, ‘to build, to make’ Cf. Gordium—Phryg. Tigranocerta. Gortys or Gortyna &krthel, ‘to form, to shape.’ —Arcad. _-gorzel, ‘to make.’ | cherthovmn, ‘ wrolnpa.’ Commagene, and the Palu (Balov) of Armenia. Pala was a. town in Thrace. 1 Compare Gordona (Valteline) and Gorduno (Tessin). 170 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Ktruscan, Sc. Armenian. Telamo (now Tala- . ( titm, ‘limus’ (réAya) ; th. tet(al), ‘to { mone’) { rain,’ Name of River. Ttmovt, t.e. ‘ muddy.’ Teleamo ....... teti, ‘a place;’ that, ‘ place, quarter. Gael. talamh, ‘earth, ground.’ Sansk. tala, ‘solum, domus.’ Lat. fedlus. Name of Town. _ Thiln, probably the Thalina of Pto- lemy. Aharna ....... akarn, ‘a castle.’ Acharna—Attica. Artena ... ees artevan, ‘summit, top.’ (d¢pde Artena—Lat. (6pove): Luke iv. 29)? Artenia—Venet. Gael. ardan, ‘aheight;’ ard, ‘ high.’ Lat. arduus. Gr. pony, apdtc. Sansk. drdhva, ‘ altus.’ Su-ama.... ees wan, wanch, ‘house, dwelling, con- Clu-ana \ . vent.’ Cf. fanum. Picen ; Nov-ana avan, ‘ village.’ Vannia—Venet. Vannia—Rhet. Name of Town. Wan or Van. (Agylla........ git, gevt, get, ‘village, field.’ Acula, Aquila, or Aqui- leia. Names of Places. Vir-acelum, Egil. The Arm. orthog. is Aki, the Synian, 4gyl. Cf. Acel-dama. 1 There is a Zalamona in the Valteline, a part of ancient Rheatia.
* The Latian Artena ‘is thought to have occupied the heights above Monte Fortino,’ and the Etruscan Artena to have stood at Buccea, where ‘ there is a high and insulated point, which has all the appearance of a citadel’ (Dennis, v. ii. p. 63, note). THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.. 171 Htruscan, §e. Armenian. < Aquileia Gulli. Acelum \ Venet. Galli. Celia—Apul. Kili. Celeta—N oric. Esth. Ailla, ‘a village.’ There is a Cillium—Thrace. . Lithuanian village called Agila. Georg. adgili, ‘a place.’ Cales—Campan.. . . chatach, ‘a city;’) khat, ‘a lake, shore, a marsh.’ Care... cen ee . char, Zayr, ‘rock, stone.’ kar, ‘strength.’ Names of Places. Kars. Kers. Keres. Chere. Vir-acelum ...... wer, werin, ‘ above.” Verentum wran, ‘tent, hut.’ Ferentum—Apul. Ferentinum—Lat. Verona— Venet. Virunum?—Noric. Capena........ kapan, kapanch, ‘a strait, a defile.’ Name of district, and of an Arm. hill-fort in Cilicia, Kapan. Cosa or Cossa..... khov2? ‘a lodging.’ Cf. Eng. house. Cossa—Lucan. Name of village. | Kuash. Arretium . 2... oe Names of towne. : Bréz. Aren, Araheza. 1 Compare the Assyrian Calah (Gen. xi. 11). * Compare Vrin in the Grisons. 172 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, Etruscan, &e. Armenian. Nepeta or Nepe... . . Name of Mountain. Napetia—Bruttium. Npat (Niphates), which might be connected with zpatak, ‘ object, mark, sight, aim.’ Cf. oxoma, oxdreXog. Name of Plain. Npatakan. Perusia. . 5... Name of Village. Parush. Names of Districts. Perot Ormzdyeroé SpandaranyperoZ. Beroseh is a Kurdish town; Perozes or Firouz, a Persian name, meaning ‘ victorious.’ Berta—Maced. .. . berd, ‘a castle.’ | Perta—Phryg. Pardo-sena—Galat. Ameria—Umbr. . . . amovr, ‘strong;’ amro?, ‘a fort.’ 10la— Sab. Ameriola—Sa Name of Town. Amaras, Compare Amras in the Tyrol. Gael. zmir, ‘a field.’ Hispellum—Umbr. . Name of Town and District. Ispir, Isper, or Sper. Atina—Lat..... . atean (gen. ateni), ‘a tribunal, a Atina—Lucan. court.’ Cf. Curia Rhetorum : also Etrusc. atena (p. 159), and Phryg.-A¢an-isen (p. 84). 1 Near Innsbruck. There are some places with remarkable names in the vicinity of the Tyrolese capital——Rum, Thaur, Arzel, Vels, Vil, Pradel, Amras, Ampas, Axams, Pill, Vomp. Some are Celtic; as Rinn, Gael. rinn, ‘a promontory,’ Gr. Js: and Wiltau, the ancient Veldidena; Gael. aill, ‘noble, a cliff,’ fatll, ‘a cliff;’ didean, ‘a fort, a sanctuary.’ : THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Etruscan, &c. Mesia Silva e«oef8 @ Lacus Thrasimenus . . 173 Armenian, motay. ‘a tamarisk.’ Cf, Lyd. pede, * 656n.’ Name of District. Thraki. Insula Igilium .. .. Atet, ‘an island.’ Gael. ighe, ‘an island.’ Fl. drno .... «+ arov, ‘a brook.’ Fl. Aro. | , Name of River. Arovn, Compare Eng. Arun, Heb. Fl. Cacma (Etrasce. Cerena) Fl. Cacinus (2), Brutt. Arnon. sch, Sikn, ‘red, yellow? ~ Compare flavus Tiber, flavus Mela, Xanthus, Red River, Rio Colorado, F\. Hel- vinus in Picenum, Fl. Clanis or Glanis. glel, ‘to roll;’ glan, ‘a cylinder) i Les Fl. Clanis or Glanis, Lat. afterwards Cc ampan. Liris.
Fl. Clanis, Gla- nis, Clanwus, and Glanius, also called Zi- ternus, Cam pan e Gurgures Montes Garganus Mons si . \ pol. ' glan, ‘ what rolls,’ The name Jzris, when compared - with the Welsh dlyry, ‘ what glides or flows, a stream,’ seems like a trans- lation into Celtic of the Tyrsenian Glanis. ‘ But there was also a river ~ Glanis in Spain, so that the Gael. ‘clean,’ might be suggested as explaining the name. In Switzerland we have the river Glane in Freyburg, and Glenner in the Grisons, There is a Glan in Carinthia; a Glon in Bavaria; and a second Glan divides Rhenish Prussia from the Palatinate. char, ‘a stone, a rock.’ karkar, ‘a block of stone.’ kharak, ‘ a rock,’ 174 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Etruscan, §c. Armenian. _| Gargara Names of’ Places. Gergetha i Mysia Gurgur. Gargetins—Attica. Gerger.
. Gargarlyk.
Gergeti—Osset.
Etruscan. Celtic, Populonia ...... Gael. pubull ; Welsh, pabel? ; ‘a tent, . a booth.’ Compare Peebles, Shields, Succoth.
Blera wc. eees Gael. dlar, ‘a field’ (appears in Blair - Athol). | Care... were Welsh caer, ‘a wall, a castle, a city.’ Umbria (district) . . . Gael. smer, ‘a ridge of land, a field.’ Fl. Umbro ...... Gael. amh, ‘the ocean ;’ amhainn, ‘a river ;’ amar, ‘a trough, a channel.’ Cf. Arm. ovmp, ‘beverage ;’ émpel, ‘to drink ;’ amp, ‘a cloud ;’ aman, “a veasel:’? also Lat. amis, and Sansk. ambu, ‘ water,’ Fl. Tiber... 00 Gael. fobar ; Irish tobar, trobar, tidhir ; ‘a well, a fountain, a source, a spring of water.’ Ttobar Seaghsa (seaghas, ‘a wood,’) was an old name of the River Boyne. Another name for the Tiber, and one said to be more ancient, was the Aldula, In Arm., atéivr signifies ‘a foun- tain, a spring, a source, a stream,’ and therefore = Irish ¢zd/ir. There was another Al/juda-in Picenum. We have also the ‘A/bunea resonans’ at Tibur, now Tivoli, I have pre- viously noticed how another river eS OE Eee ee eT ee eee ee ee SS THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS, 175 Ktruscan, Celtic. bore at one time the name Glanis (perhaps = Arm. glam), and at ano- ther the name Zzris (apparently = Welsh fyry). The root of atéiwr is ath, signifying ‘ discharging, voiding, flowing.’ Cf. alvus, alveus, Alpheus ; and also Hive and the Swed. e//, ‘river.’ Two other fa- miliar Celtic names of rivers in Italy deserve notice—the Zamar, or Zamarus, in Samnium, and the Tyne, or Tinta, in Umbria, and Tinna in Picenum. - A second Pi- . centine river was the 7ruentus or | Durance (Druentia).
Insula Jwa...... Gael. i/bhinn, ‘a craggy mountain.’ Name of Island. Ulva, one of the Hebrides. The Pelasgians. L (; It. has been mentioned at the outset that the Etruscans, according to the accounts of the ancients, were probably allied to two nations, the Lydians and the Pelasgians. The investi- gation of the first of these affinities, and of the consequences deducible from it, has occupied us up to this point, and led to the conclusion, involved in the supposition of the Lydian affinity of the Etruscans, that one of the great families of the Aryan stock, a family whose branches spoke dialects akin to the Armenian, now the only surviving dialect of that family, extended in ancient times from Armenia to Etruria. If this be true, and if the Etruscans, at the same time, were akin to the Pelasgians, then the Pelasgians ought also to form part of this family, and be in a similar manner allied to the Armenians, 176 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Now, if the inscription of Cervetri be Pelasgian, this inference might be considered as proved. If, however, the Pelasgian character of this inscription be not admitted, then it will be necessary to examine what few points, very few indeed, may be relied upon as characteristic of the Pelasgians. These points may indeed, I think, be limited to three. The Pelasgians called cities by the name of Larissa: they possessed and founded the oracle of Dodona: and their name, Pelasgz, as 16 does not appear to admit of explanation from the Greek, is probably itself Pelasgian. To these three points I shall con- fine my attention. » 1. Larissa. This was the ancient name of Nimroud, as Xenophon mentions. He found it in ruins, but said that it had been once occupied by the Medes. In Armenia we find towns called Lori or Lauri, and also Lar. In the Armenian language, Jéray or Javray means ‘a dwelling. Larel also means ‘to set up;’ /earn, ‘a mountain;’ and /eruak, ‘an eminence.’ We find a form like Larissa in the Armenian Arsisea, the native orthography of which is Argés, a name not unlike the Thessalian Argissa. Salmyd-essus, Pan-issus, and Scot-ussa, are Thracian towns. In the countries near Armenia there are also towns with names resembling Larissa, In the Ossetic country there is Lars. Near Trebisond is Laros. In Western Persia are Lar and Lour. JLarsa is the name of a city in the Babylonian inscriptions.
Such terms are not, however, exclusively Oriental. In Gaelic, /arach signifies ‘habitation, the site of a house,’ aud lar, ‘ground.’ Lapp. /aire and Swed. /er signify ‘clay. In the north of Germany we find Goslar, Wetzlar, Fritzlar. Lahr and Lohr are also German towns.
2. Dodona. The primitive mode of divination at Dodona was peculiar— ‘The manner in which the oracles were communicated was originally extremely simple, by the rustling of an aged oak or beech.’! 4 Ersch and Gruber, Encyc. s. v. Dodona.
THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 177 ‘The god revealed his will from the branches of the tree, probably by the rustling of the wind, which sounds the priests . had to interpret:”! That the same mode of divination was anciently practised in Armenia, appears from the following passage in the History of Moses of Chorene (lib. i. c. 19). I give it in the Latin of the Whistons. A certain Anusavanus is mentioned, ‘ qui Sosius appellatur, quippe qui pro eorum cerimoniis apud Armenaci’ cupressos in Armaviro consecratus fuerat ; quarum cupressorum surculis (according to Aucher, /foliis), ramisque seu leni sive violento vento agitatis, Armenii flamines ad longum tempus in auguriis uti consueverunt.’ The Armavir here spoken of, the Armauria of Ptolemy, was the most ancient capital of Armenia, ecclesiastical as well as political, and was reported to have been founded by Armzis the son of Armenak. The word which the Whistons have translated ‘ cypress,’ 86s, is rendered ‘ poplar’ by the Armenian writer, Avdall. Aucher translated it ‘ plane,’ but refers as a synonym to satamakh, to which he assigns the meanings, ‘poplar, aspen, beech, elm.’ Sog, again, means ‘a pine,’ = Pol. sosna. The real meaning of sés would be ‘shaker,’ as is evident from the words, sdésaphil, soskal, and sasanil, ‘ to shake’ (neuter). The Arm. has also théthaphel, dedevel, and tatanil, ‘to shake,’ in which the sibilants of sésaphil, &c., have become hardened. Any tree might, in fact, be called ‘shaking’ or ‘waving, in Arm. ¢afan; and we might perhaps even derive the name of Dodona from a similar root, and give it the appro- priate sense, ‘ civoolpudXoe.’ 8. Pelasgus. This word is usually resolved into Pel-asgus. e¢——___ SSS 1 Smith, Dict. Antig. s.v. Dodona. Cf. Odys. xiv. 327— Tov S és Awddvnv ddro Biuevar, Eppa Oeoto "Ex Spuds byixduora Adds Bovdhy éwaxovoat, 4 The eponymus of the Armenians, and, according to their traditions, the son of Haik or Hayk (the Armenians call themselves Haych), the son of Thorgom, the son of Thiras, the son of Gamer (Gomer), the son ef Yabeth (Japheth). . , to, oo, N 178 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. ‘ Buttmann suggested long ago that the last two syllables were an ethnical designation, connected with the name Asca-nius, common in Phrygia, Lydia, and Bithynia, and with the name of Asia iteelf.’! This root, as-, supposed to exist in 4s-7a, might easily be the same as the Arm. root, az, which appears In az-g and az-n, both signifying ‘nation,’ and the latter perhaps=Gr. &vog. Ascaniue might be compared with the Arm, azgayin; ‘ national, allied.’ For the second element of Pel-asg we thus get the Arm. azg, ‘ nation, race, family, tribe, people,’ a word which I have previously supposed to enter into the formation of the Etruscan Matulnask, the Matulnian gene or familia.
There remains to determine Pel-. Now what race (az) were the Pel-asgi? They were the old race, the Aborigines, or ancient inhabitants, of Greece and the country to the north. This leads us to connect Pel- with the Arm. wat, ‘ ancient, old,’ =Gr. waXd(atde),=Epirot wédtoc,=Alb. plyak? The meaning, old-race, wat-azg, seems the best that can be given to Pel-asgi. Strabo (p. 220) says of the Pelasgians, that it was almost universally acknowledged, érix piv apyaiov re pvAoy xara trav ‘EAXada wacay érerddace: and again (p. 827), of d& TleAXacyol ray rept riv ‘EAXada Suvacrevodvrwy apxaérarot Afyovrat. Dionysius (lib. 1. c. 17) speaks of the Pelasgians as avrdéyovec, we of woAXolt rept avrwy Aéyoust. And Pausanias again, in the commencement of his Arcadica, notices the Arcadian tradition, that Pelasgus was the first that lived in that country: gaot 62 “Apxadse, we HeXaaydbe yévorro tv rG yg ra’ry mpwrocg. Pausanias has considerable difficulty in accommodating-this statement to the history of his king Pelasgus: wolwy yap Gv xal ijpxyev 6 Wedacyic avipwrwyv; but, if we interpret IleAaoyoe ‘the pel-asy’ or ‘old-race,’ then the Arcadian tradition is reduced to a simple truism, With Virgil (2. viii. 600) the Pelasgi are veteres. 1 Varronianus, p. 39. 2 The Latin, it is to be observed, has no corresponding term to rada:és, THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 179 . Though the name Pedasgi, if its explanation from the Armenian were admitted, would thus be Thracian, yet it would not necessarily follow, though it is probably true, that every nation called Pelasgian was of Thracian origin: for the Thracians may have ealled any aboriginal race Pelasgian, whether of their own or of any other family. There would, however, in any case, have been Thracians in the country to give to the race the name Pelasgian.
The Arm. azg is not found, in that language, combined into one word with wat ; but it does appear, so as to form words like Pelasgus, in combination with several] adjectives.
1. With ayi, ‘other, different, but” Cf. a\do¢ and adda: Aylazg, ‘ different, various.’ - Aylazgi, ‘a foreigner, a stranger, different, adAoyerne (Luke ; xvii. 18), Eévog (Matt. xxv. 35), adAdrpiog’ (John x. 15).
2. With avtar or Otar, ‘a foreigner, distant, other” Cf. abrap, arap, frepoc, and the name of the Illyrian Autariate : Otarazgi, ‘foreign, a foreigner. An equivalent term, formed with azn, is dtarazn, = EreposSvhc. As Otarazgi = ‘ he- terogeneous,’ so hamazgi = ‘homogeneous.’ 4. With dav, ‘ fine, good, better.’ Cf. Aywv, Agoroc: _ Lavazgi, ‘noble, of good family.’ Several Etruscan names begin with /au- or lav-. Thus Laukin or Lavkin is a woman’s name, appearing in the forms, Laukin, Lavkinal, Laukine, Lavkinasa. In Arm., lav-kin = ‘good-woman.’ Another Etruscan name is Lawin, which might be compared with the Arm. /av-tovn, ‘ good-house,’ or ‘good-family.’? A third name is Lauchme, supposed to be the Etruscan form of Lucumo. ~ Possible extension of the Thracians to the west of Etruria. ( That the Thracians should have extended their settlements beyond Etruria, especially during the time of the maritime N2 180 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
power of the Tyrrhenians, is not impossible. } We know indeed from Strabo (p. 225), that there were Tyrrhenians in Sardinia. But there are even some indications, though they may be few, and undeserving that any great stress should be laid upon them, of the existence of Thracians still fyrther to the west. It has already appeared (ante, p. 42), that(the Spanish words pandero and pandorga would be allied to the Arm. phandirn the Lyd. wravdotpiov, the Osset. fandur, and the Assyrian wavooupa. ( The name of a glacier in the Pyrenees seems also to be Armenian; while in the Alps, on the other hand, such names are apparently German, Finnish, or Celtic, though perhaps in one case Arabic, and brought from Asia by the Thracians. } The following list of names of glaciers, terms which may be of importance in a question of ethnology, is taken from an article in the Hncyclopedia Britannica, contri- buted by our great authority on the subject of glaciers :— Tyrol, fern or firn. Simler (De Alp. p. 74,) rightly says that jfirn means ‘old.’ It is the neve, or old snow. The word is German, being the Goth. fairnis, ‘ old,’ = Ang.- Sax. firne, fyrn,=Germ. firn, ‘of the last year.’ (Cf. Diefenbach, s. v.). Firn is therefore not an ancient word in the Alps, but one carried in by the Germans. It is remotely connected with the Asiatic languages. airnis has the sense of the Sansk. pérva, Kurd. gira, = Arm. parav; and the Germ. jirn, that of the Arm. herov, Sansk. parut, Gr. wfpvot, Osset. fare. Carinthia, dass (also Lapp. Aaisse, ‘mons altior, plerum- written sees and que nive tectus.? Esth. kahho, ‘frost ;’ hkése, and used in kasse jia (jaa, ‘ice’), ‘ice formed by Salzburg). frost upon snow.’ Georg. giswa, ‘ frost.’ Vallais, diegno.. — Ital. dcanco, = Fr. blanc, = Span. blanco, THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 18] Italy (part of), ve- dretto. (Add the Grisons, as ve- dretta _ signifies ‘glacier’ in Rhzt-Rom.) Piedmont, ruize, Pyrenees, sernevtle. =Eng. and Germ. blank. O. Norse blanka, ‘nitere” | Welsh Glanu, ‘to manifest.’ Arm, pat, ‘frost, ice.’ Arm. eteamn, ‘ frost, rime.’ Compare with diegno the Val Blegno in Canton Tessin.
Gael. eithre, erdhre, eighre, eith, eigh, ‘ice.’ Compare Lat. vitrum, = Rhet- Rom. veider, and the Val Bedretto in Canton Tessin.
Another Rhet-Rom. word, besides vedretta, 18 samada or samadra, ‘ hard- frozen snow:’ and there is a mountain called the Piz Kamadra at the origin of the Val Blegno, the head of which valley is called the Val Kamadra, as the head of the valley of the Tessin or Ticino is called the Val SBedretto. Cf. Kurd. gemet, ‘ice;’? Arab. gamd, ‘ice, concre- tion,’ gumid, ‘congealing.’ Gael. reoth, ‘to freeze.’ Lat. rigeo, Srigus. - Arm. sarn, ‘ice, frost;’ saril,. ‘to freeze.’ Lith. szdlu, ‘ to freeze,’ szdina, szarma, ‘hoar-frost.’ Pers. sard, ‘ cold.’ Serneilie appears to he foreign to Basque, Celtic, and Finnish, and would probably be a diminutive, like another Pyrenean word, hourquette, ‘a pass,’ = Rhet-Rom. furcletta, both being obvi- ously diminutives of /furca, like the Fr. JSourchette, Ital. forchetta, Span. hor- quilla. In this last word, as in the ital. sor-ella and the Fr. ad-eille, we may recognise the termination of .sern- 182 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS.
eille. The remainder, sern, certainly appears = Arm. sarn.
It is rather singular to find in the Pyrenees a word ap- parently allied to the Armenian. Yet there was anciently in the Eastern Pyrenees a nation called Bebryces, whose name appears also in Asia Minor as that of a Thracian people. These Pyrenean Bebryces seem to be distinguished from the Celts, Ligurians, and Iberians, just as the word sern-eille seems to be neither Celtic, Finnish, nor Basque. Several classic authors have mentioned the western Bebryces. -The writer who passes under the name of Scymnus Chius, after noticing the Celts, the Carthaginian settlers in Spain, and the Tartessians, thus proceeds (v. 198) : | dr’ "IBnpeg ot TIpocsxetc. “Avw robrwy 8? xetvrae rwv rérwy BéBpuxeg. “Erera wapadadarrio xatw Alyveg Eyovrat, cal réAeg ‘EXAnvidsc, “Ac MacotXwwrat, cat Pwatic aTwxicay" Ilpwrn piv "Eurdépiov. ‘“Pddn 8% deurépa.
Steph. Byz. says— BePpbxwv Evy db60. 1d piv wpdg rey dvr év rp Aala. ro 02 mapa toic "1 Bnpoty év rp Bupemy.
And Sil. Ital. (v. 417) : Pyrene celsa nimbosi verticis arce Divisos Celtis alte prospectat Iberos, Atque sterna tenet magnis divortia terris. Nomen Bebrycia duxere a virgine colles.
And Tzetzes in Lycoph. Cassandram : Alwy 8? Koxxetavoe rode NapBwvnciove BEBpuKac Aébyet, Ypaguy ovrwe’ rd waAar piv BeSpbxwy, viv d& NapBwvnolwy éori 76 [lupnvaioy dpo¢. (This does not show, as Tzetzes seems to argue, that the Bebryces ever possessed the district of Narbonne).! 1 Bebriz is the name of a gladiator on a Ponfpeian bas-relief. THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 183 These quotations are giver. by Bouquet. If there were a Fhracian element in the population of Europe as far west as the Eastern Pyrenees, we might perhaps expect to find such an element in the country between those mountains and Etruria, t.e., among the Ligurians. With respect to Liguria, however, there is scarcely any evidence. Yet the Piedmontese autzn and the Etruscan atesum, both signifying ‘a vine,’ seem allied. Dertona, again, might be compared with the Alb. dert-o2g, ‘TI build :’ and there has been found (Lanzi, 1. p. 562) at Busca, between Cuneo and Saluzzo, at the foot of the Alps, the fol- lowing Etruscan inscription— mi sutht Larthial Muthikus. The ‘locus Gargarius in finibus Arelatensium’ has, again, an Armenian as well as a Mysian sound (anée, p. 173): and the same may perhaps be said of the river Atax or Attagus (the Aude), a name which resembles the Arm. yatah, ‘a channel,’ and the Lith. attakas, ‘a small water-course.’ Conclusion. ( Thus then, not only in Etruria, but also in all the inter- vening countries, and wherever the ancients have placed a Thracian people, the language of Armenia is to be found. With regard to thereligion and manners of the ancient Armenians, which might afford subsidiary arguments, should any be requisite, in support of the conclusion to which the extension of their language leads, but little information can be given. It has already been noticed, that the types of Etruscan sepulchres may be found in Armenia, and also that the Dodonzan mode of divination was said to be practised from a remote period in the same country.! Respect- ing the religion of the ancient Armenians, as it exfsted in the time of Strabo, we learn (p. 582) that, in common with the Medes, they practised the same worship as the Persians, but were especially devoted to the goddess Anaittis, in whose loose rites Strabo traced a resemblance to the manners of the Nee EE a 7” ees - e . 184 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. Lydians, as described by Herodotus. Axattis, who is usually called Artemis or Diana, was properly the Bona Dea, like the Lydian Diana, who was also known, as I have before stated (p. 24), under the name of Anaiztis. She was also, probably, the Assyrian Anata. Other Armenian deities were—Aramazd, the same as the Persian Jupiter, Ormuzd; Wahagn, ‘ Hercules;’ and Spandaramet, ‘ Bacchus.’ This last name signifies ‘holy origin,’ as interpreted from the Zend gpenta, ‘ sanctus,’ and Arm. armat, ‘origo.’ From this deity is derived the name of the twelfth month of the Persians, asfendarmed, in Zend gpenta drmaiti, and in Cappad. sondara, the name of the Cap- padocian Hercules. (See Arica, p. 7). The old religion of the Armenians, it seems probable from such evidence as we can collect, would have partaken of an Assyrio-Persian character. That such was the character of the religion, and also of the arts of Etruria, seems sufficiently borne out by Etruscan monuments. It is to prove such a resemblance, which he extends to Egypt as well as to Asia, that the veteran Etruscan archxologist, Micali, has devoted so much time and labour. He laid down this principle, with respect to Egypt, as early as 1810, in his [tala avant: 1 Romani ; followed it up, in 1832, with an extension to Asia, in his Storia degli antichi popoli Italiani ; and finally, in the year 1844, published his Monu- menti Inediti, in order completely to substantiate his position, and to show, by comparing the Etruscan monuments with those of ancient Persia and Egypt, that they were ‘sufficient in themselves to demonstrate, that the civilization of Asia, from an early date (di lunga mano) and in various forms, exerted a preponderating influence upon that of Etruria’ (p. 5). Had the Assyrian, and also the Phrygian and Lycian, disco- ' veries been made when Micali wrote, he might have still further illustrated his case. Some instances are noticed by Layard, Nineveh and Babylon, pp. 189, 190. The strange animals, genii, sphinxes, and monsters, frequently winged and sometimes double-bodied, which abound on Etruscan monu- THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 185 rnents, seem almost as if invented in Persia or Assyria.” The Eastern doctrine of two principles is also a marked feature in Etruscan designs ; and considerable resemblance may, I think, be discerned between the early style of Etruscan sculpture and that of Assyria and Babylonia; much more, indeed, than between such works in. Etruria and Egypt. But these are points which can only be fully elucidated by an actual eom- parison of the different monuments in question, which may be made with sufficient completeness, except in the case of Assyria and Asia Minor, by the aid of the Monument: Inediti. Sir Charles Fellows’ Lycia and Asia Minor, and Steuart’s Monu- ments of Lydia and Phrygia, should also be compared, especially in their illustrations, with Micali and Dennis,} | Although the Asiatic character of the Etruscan institutions seems thus well established by Micali and others from the remains: which the Etruscans have left, yet the mode in which Micali chiefly explains that character, even in his latest work, may admit of improvement. It is his opinion (p. 419) that the bulk (22 geno) of the Etruscan nation was indigenous in Etruria (natio del lwogo, o altrimentt indigeno), and that their Asiatic manners, arts, and religious ordinances were communi- cated to them mainly through the influence of a predominant . sacerdotal caste (prepotente teocrazia), belonging to some of those tribes which, ‘directing their movements continually from the S.E. to the N.W., traversed in succession vast regions from the mouths of the Ganges to the Atlantic Ocean, oe eee and extended from place to place a Southern Asiatic element as far as our (2. ¢. Italian) western countries’ (p. 4). But the evidence of language, so closely agreeing, and in so many nations, with that of history, will lead to a simpler ex- planation of the Asiatic customs and monuments of Etruria, by exhibiting the Etruscan nation as a member of the western 1 The English reader may likewise consult an article on ‘ Etrurian Antiquities,’ in the Quart. Rev., yol. liv. See also +b., yol. Ixvii. p. 375. 186 THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSOANS.
branch of the Asiatic Aryans; a branch which had its original seat in Armenia, a country bordering on Assyria, Media, and Syria, and whose inhabitants were therefore in a position to acquire those rites, arts, and practices, which we find exem- plified in the monuments of Etruria. If the ancestors of the Etruscans came from Armenia, we need hardly seek any other explanation of their national character and religion, as they are laid open to us in the Etruscan remains, than what the situation of their birthplace of itself affords. A race of Armenian origin was the most adapted of all the Aryans to transport the rites and manners of the countries on the Tigris and Euphrates to the banks of the Tiber and the Arno.! Neither is there anything improbable in the hypothesis, that a single race once occupied the countries between Nineveh and Rome. It is merely assigning to the Thracians such an area as the Indians or Persians still possess in Asia, and the Germans or Slavonians in Europe ; and such as we also know was anciently occupied by the Celts, whose language is now confined within limite of nearly the same extent as that of the Armenians.” é 1 According to the Armenian account of their own origin, their pro- genitor Haik, the son of Torgomah, lived at first in the country of Shinar, in Mesopotamia, with his three sons, Armenak, Manavaz, and Kore. Cadmus and Armsis were sons of Armenak. Retiring from Mesopotamia to avoid the power of Belus, Haik came to Armenia, and founded the town of Haikashén, ‘the dwelling of Haik.’ The inha- bitants of Armenia, then in a rude state, submitted to his authority. Belus, invading Armenia, was defeated and slain by Haik; but the Armenians, after being long continually at war with the Assyrians, were eventually conquered by Semiramis, and remained for several ages under the supremacy and influence of Assyria, until the fall of that empire with Sardanapalus.
8 Some observations of Zeuss are here deserving of attention, espe- cially as they will show how I was to some extent anticipated in my theory more than half a century ago by the author of the Mitkridates.
‘** Aus der nicht unbetriachtlichen Ausdehnung der Thraker von Ma- kedonien bis nach Vorderasien und nérdlich bis an der Ister folgert Herodotus (v. 3): Opytcwr 52 Edvos péyoréy dori, werd ye "Ivdovs, xdvrwr dvOpirwv, Aber hatte er gewusst, dass die Cappadoker, Syrer, Phéniker, Palistiner, Babylonier, Araber, alle eines Stammes seien, woran die THE ARMENIAN ORIGIN OF THE ETRUSCANS. 187 Alten, welche die Sprachen der Volker nicht beachteten, nicht gedacht haben, oder hitte er einige Jahrhunderte spater geschrieben, und erfahren, dass von den Katarakten des Isters oder von Kleinasien bis nach Jerne und Thule ein Volk wohne von gleichen Sitten und gleicher Sprache, so stande diese Behaupting nicht in seinem Buche.” (Die Deutschen, p. 259.) ‘* Wenn einzelne illyrische Volker bei einigen Schriftstellern Thraker, und umgekehrt thrakische Vélker Llyrier genannt werden, so kommt dieses theils aus der spateren rémischen Provinzabtheilung, nach wel- cher der Umfang dieser Namen willkiirlich erweitert oder verengert ist, oder durch Irrung der Schriftsteller selbst, von denen dann eben so zu urtheilen ist, wie von Florus, wenn er die Skordisken, deren Abstam- mung doch bekannt ist, Thraker nennt, und von Appianus, dem dieselben Iilyrier heissen. Solche Irrthiimer kénnen freilich auch nur irriger Behauptungen Stiitzen sein, wie sie Adelung gedient haben, der die Sprachen der Volker im Siiden des Isters und selbst noch kleinasiati- scher und italischer in einem ernzigen Sprachstamm, den er die thraki- schen benannte, zusammenfasste, wie einmal Gelehrte die Sprachen der Nordvélker in den keltischen. Thunmann erinnert an zwei illyrische mit dem thrakischen dava zusammengesetzte Ortsnamen, Thermidava bei Scodra in Ptol., und Quimedava (cf. Arm. wém, gen. wimi, ‘a rock’) in Dardania bei Proc. Dadurch sind aber die Illyrier noch nicht Thraker, so wenig wie die Ligier Kelten, wenn bei ihnen ein Ort Aovyl8ouvoy heisst”” (Jb. p: 250). It is probable that the Ilyrians were, and were not, Thracians, in the same manner as the English are, and are not, Germans. Where Adelung was in error seems to have been in two points: he considered the Greco-Latins as forming with the Thraco-Illyrians one great race (Mith. v. ii. p. 330 et sgg.); and he made the Etruscans Celts (p. 455) instead of Thracians, among which last, I believe rightly, he reckoned the Pelasgians (p. 369). Of the con- nexion between the Thracians and Armenians he speaks but doubtfully (vol. i. p. 410; ii. p. 422). APPENDIX.
As specimens of the Armenian language may be useful for the purpose of comparison, I have subjoined the Armenian version of the first five verses of the seventh chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, the traditional account of the origin of the Armenians from Moses of Chorene, and the Lord’s Prayer. Acts yu. 1-5. 1. Asé (‘dicit”) chakanayapet(n), ethé ardarev ayd aydpés Etre 62 6 apxtepeve, si dpa ravra otrwc t2é (‘an juste hoc ita sit’) : EXEL} 2. Ho na asé, arch etbarch ev harch, lovarovch inz: ‘O 88 %gn, dvdpec adeAgol «al warfpeg, dxobaare (uo).
astovaz phara? erevezav hér merovm (‘nostro’) abrahamov, 5 Gede rig O6Eng = HOSn re rarpi Hor "ABpacu minéder (‘dum-adhuc’) 7s migagets é (‘erat’), minééev (‘ ante,’ ovre éy ry Mecomnoraplg, apy ij lit, ‘dum-non-et’) dnakeZov%eal (‘xarotoag’) é& (‘erat’) zna karouknoat avroy 4 kharan, ev asé na, évy Xappay, cal ele wpdc avbroy, 8. El yerkré chovmmd (‘ tua’), ev yazgé choommé "EEeASe ex rig yg cou, kat ék Tig cuyysvelag cov, (‘tuf’), ev ek (‘veni’) yerkir zor zovtiz chez; kat Sedpo ele yiv iv av SelEw cot. 190 ° APPENDIX. 4. Yaynéam (‘in-eo-tempore’) eleal yerkré(n) chatdeazvot Tére gEeASa@v ee yg Xaddalwv bnakezav *t kharan. evanti yet meraneloy hér (‘patris’) karwKnoey ty Xappav’ xaxeiJev pera ro aroSaveiy roy waripa nora (‘sui’), phokea? pandkhtezoy? zna =yerkri(s) yaysmik, avroi, petepxioey (relegavit) atrév sig rny yy (sic) rabrny, yoroum dovch ayém (‘ hoc-tempore’) dnakeal (‘ xarouxhoartec’) sic Ny Ug =u KATOLKELTE. éch (‘ estis’) : 5. Ev of et mma sarangovthivn *t sma, ev o0é chayl Kat ovx Edwxev airy KAnpovopulay tv ary, ovd? Biya mi otin, ev khostazav tal nma za 4 bnakevthivn, (@v) wodd¢’ cat érnyyelAaro Sovva airy abriy sic xardoxeotv ev zavaki nora yet ora: kal Tq ortpuart avrov per’ avrdy. Moses of Chorene, c. ix. * O¢ kameteal: Hayk(ay) hnazand lintl Bélay, yet -. Not having willed Haicus obedient to be to Belus, after gnaneloy (z)ordt . ivr (z)Armenak 74 Babeléni, éov . begetting son his Armenacus in Babylon, a journey ' ararea gnay yerkir(n) Araraday, or é& 't kotmans having made goes to the land of Ararat, which is in the parts hivsisoy, handerz ordvowch iwrowch ev dsteréch ev ordvod ofthe north, with sons his and daughters and of sons ordvowch, arambch zéravoréch, thovow. rbrev 800, ev aylowch the sons, men mighty, in number about 300, and others ‘éndozgnéch ev ekbch yarezelowch ’i na, ev bolor home-born and strangers joined to him, and with the whole atkhiv — ertheal bnakE 4 lernott mioom 74 band having come he dwells at mountain-foot one in APPENDIX, 191 dastawayri, yoroum sakavch *1 mardkané yaragagoyn, a@ plain tract, in which few out of mankind previously, Brovelo#(n) dadareal, bnakéin, (z2)ors hnazand wr scattered having abided, were dwelling : whom obedient to him arareal Hayk, &siné and toun bnakovthean having made Haicus, he builds there a habitation of dwelling kalovazoz ev tay "+ tarangovthivn Kadmeay ordvoy of possession and gives for au inheritance to Cadmus the son Armenakay: (ays ardarazoviané (z)angir hin asazeal of Armenacus, (This confirms the unwritten old _ said zroyzs :) Ev inchn khatay (asé ) aylow story.) And he (Haicus) proceeds (says Maribas) with another atkhiv(s) énd arevmovts hivsisoy, gay, bnaké *i barzravandak band to the west of north, comes, dwellsin elevated dasti miovm, ev anované (z)anovn lernadastaks(n) Harch, plain one, and calls the name of the table-land ‘ Fathers,’ ays inchn astén bnakealch(s) azg "4 tann Thorgomay. i.e. here having dwelt the race of the house of Torgomah: Sin€’ ev gevt mi, ev anovanéd ir anovn Haykatén : he builds also village one, and calls its name Haicton.
THE LORD’S PRAYER. Hayr mer or yerkins, sour ettds Father our which (art) in heaven(s), holy be Tlarep nuwv 6 éy Troi¢ ovpavoic ayiacthrw anouon cho: Ekeszé archayovthivn cho: Etizin name thy. Come kingdom ___—ithy. Be (done) ro Ovopa ov. "EASérw =) Bacrela cov. TNevnShrw kamch cho, orpés yerkins, ev yerkri: (Z) haz will(s) | thy, as in heaven(s), also in earth. Bread rd SéAnud cov, we tv odpavy, kal il Tie yng. Tov aproy 192 APPENDIX.
mer hanapazord tovr mez aysbr: tw thot mez our continual give us this-day. And forgive as yuwv tov triobaiov dog nuiv ohuepov. Kal agec nyuiv (2) partis mer, orpés ev mech thotovmch debts our, as _— also we forgive Ta OpetAjpata Huwv, we «kal tyeic agleuev meroz# partapanaz: Eo mi tanir (z)mez 4 (to) our debtors. And not lead us _ into ToIc OpetAgraic = Hywv. Kat pn) eloevéyenc quag ele phorzovthivn, ayl phrked (z)mez 4 éaré(n): temptation, but deliver us from _ evil. weipagov, aAAad pvoat huac ard Tov movnpov. Zi —s cho € archayovthivn, ev xzérovthiun, ev For thine is thekingdom, and_ the power, and "Orr cov torw 9 BaciAcia, Kal n Sbvamic, Kat pharch, yaviteans: Amén: the glory, for ages. Amen. n Odéa, sic rovc aiwvag. “Aphy. CONJUGATIONS. ‘To be,’ Arm. Gr. Alb, Osset. em sil yam din e8 el ye da ; é gori —tié SLE UY, U, 18—Ye, yey, yes emch topey yemt stdm—an ech. éoré yin stuth—aythe en elal yane stiiy—anze} Sansk, . Rhat-Rom. lial, Lat. asm sunt 80no sum ast e178 $er es ~® There are two dialects in Ossetic, which produce these different forms.
Sansk.
* abhavam abhavas abhavat abhavdéma abhavata abhavae Arm. azem wes azé azemch azéch azen APPENDIX.
Rhat-Rom: Ltal. Dat. eu é est essen siamo SumuUs €88€8 siete estis ean $0n0 sunt Gr. Alb. Sansk. hy ¥esé dsam nC yesé dsts hy 46 adstt huey yesém dsma ire yescté dsta yoay 15né dsan Rhat-Rom. Ital. Lat. fova era era eram fovas eras ert eras fova era era erat Jovan eravamo eramus fovas eravate eratis Sovan erano erant Gr. Alb. Osset.
@ yom ayn—ayne 4¢ yes ays—ayse a yet ayd—ayde WEY yemt aykkam—ayyane TE yint aykkath—ayyaythe wae yené aykhoy—ayyonze khet-Rom. Ital. Lat. seig 82a 61m 8cias $it $18 seg 1a sit se1an same. simus $E108 state sitis selan 81€n0 sint 193 194 APPENDIX. ‘To say,’ Arm. Gr. Alb. Osset. asem onl thom* zaghiin ases dhc thoua zag hiis asé onal thote® caghiiy asemch gaply thom zaghim aséch garé thor zaghuth asen gaal thoné zaghiing Sansk. Rhat-Rom. Ital. Lat. vaéms gg dico dico vakit gis diet diets vaktr gt dice dicit vaémas sche diciamo dicwmus vakatha schetts dite dicitis bruvanti gin dicono dicunt ‘To go.’ Arm. Gr. Alb. Osset. ertham Epxopat vete zaun erthas E0XD vete zaus erthay Epxerat vete Zauy erthamch Epyduesa vemt zZauom erthaych EPXEGIE vent zauth erthan Epxovrat vené Zauné Sansk. - Rhat-Rom. Ital. Lat. yam vom vado vaio yas vas vat vadis yar va va | vat ydmas mein andiamo’ vadimus yatha merts andate vaditis yante van vanno vadunt 1 Allied to the defective Sansk..ah, ‘to say.’ 2 Also thomt, them, or themi. 4 = Lat. meamus. 5 Cf. Arm. énth-anal, ‘to go, to run,’ Germ. wand-eln. * Cf. Pers. Behist. thatiya, ‘ dicit.’ APPENDIX. “To believe.’ 195 Arm. Rhat-Rom, Ital. Lat. karzem creig eredo credo karzes cress cred. credis karzé eret crede credit karzemch cartein crediamo credimus karzéch carteits credete credits karzen crein credono credunt Trish Gr. Alb. Lapp. creidim TIOTEVW bessorg jakkab creidt WLITEDELC bessots jakkah ereidid mlorever bessoyé jakka creidam WLOTEVOMED bessoumé —s_ gakkebe creidiad TLOTEVETE bessont jakkebet crevdet miarevouat bessomé jakkeh DACIAN NAMES OF PLANTS. Towards the conclusion of his work (p. 807), Grimm gives some various readings of these names from two MSS., B(yzan- tine and N(eapolitan). They are— 6. ScovrvofZ. B. and N., an«ovrvoté.
7. MéZovAa. B. and N., ulZndAa.
9. Zoudarn. B., Covobarn: N., Covobarnp. 10. “Opma. B. and N., Sppea. 11. TovoAjra. B. and N., (deutlhches) yovoXjra. 12. ’Amagacéé. B. and N., amapccéké. 18. AoxeAa. N., yodsAa (was wol unrichtig). 14. Adxva. B., Saxtva: N., Sdxeva. 16. Korfara. B., xorhara. 17. Mavreta. B. and N., pavria. 18. HpowedovAa. B. and N., rpomediAd. 20. Acédna. N., duéAAEva. 196 APPENDIX. Q1. KuxwAlda. B., coaodsAda: N., xonxods . .
23. Koadapa. Scheint in N., xoadapa.
25. BovddAAa. B. and N., BovdasAa.
26. KapoziS\a. B. and N., xapwrlSra.
27. DiSopIeSer4. B., pIopSacSera: N., PSog@SeSeda. 28. [Ipodfopva. B. and N., wpociapva.
81. Tovrdorpa. B. and N., rpourpaarpa.
82. TIpiadfAa. B. and N., wpradida. Grimm also adds here three other names— 1. KaAdaplvSn, Adxoe revdsAa B., revderAa N. 2. ’Apdpaxov, Adxa Sovwdnda N. 8. Bpvwvla AEvKh, Adxor x.voufsorda N. These additions and various readings seem to bring out one point with considerable clearness. When we find among names of medicinal herbs, 8éA-era or d¢£A-Ascva, xorxo-d1d a, wpo7e- Sida, mpra-ShAa or wpea-dicAG, rev-dcAa or rev- Seda, and Sovw-dA 4, we may infer with much probability that there was a Dacian word very like the Arm. de? in form, and which might have had the same sense, 7.¢., ‘herb, medicine, poison.’ This word may. appear simply in dcéA-ea; or, if we read SéAXsva, we may interpret it ‘poisonous,’ forming an Arm. word detean, from det, as tapean, ‘hot,’ is formed from tap, ‘heat.’ There is also the Arm. suffix etén, ‘made of,’ and the verb din-el, ‘to be.’ The other Dacian names just enumerated would be similar to the Arm. mkndet, ‘arsenic ;’ gakndet, ‘red beet;’ and shasnde?, ‘rhubarb.’ Grimm sug- gests hukukskraut, ‘cuckoo-plant,’ as the interpretation of xuxwAida, or, according to the new reading, xomoduAd. The Arm. for kukukskraut would be khkov-det: we have in Arm., kachavakhot, ‘marjoram,’ 2. ¢., ‘ partridge-plant,’ hachav-khot. The word shot, ‘ herb,’ the common equivalent in Arm. for the Germ. kraut, or the Eng. wort, I have already traced in the Dacian xor-fara: the v.1r., xor-fara, does not affect this ana- logy ; and the v. r., avrap-oe&é, for anac-oc&é, leaves the proba- APPENDIX. 197 bility of ocEé being = Arm. séz, ‘grass,’ as it was before. If, how- ever, coaAdua be read for cxoadaya, there would be no analogy to the Arm. kotem, ‘ cress.’ But xoaXdya is only found in one MS., and there doubtfully (‘scheint’). Tpourpdorpa for rouraorpa, again, would destroy the Arm. analogies presented by ddovm, thovth, and thove— gourd,’ ‘ blackberry,’ ‘ fig’— which would readily explain rovr-éorpa, ‘ colocynth’ or ‘ wild gourd,’ where -aorpa would have the force of -as¢rwm and aster in menthastrum and oleaster. Tpovrpacrpa does not seem capable of explanation from any language.
In addition to the various readings, there are three new names— 1. KaAaplvSn, Adxoe revdiAad. Supposing &Aa= Arm. det, there remains rev-, of which the explanation is not obvious. The Arm. for calamint is katovakhot, 1.¢., ‘cat- herb,’ our catmint or cat’s herb: for mint in general the Arm. is ananovkh. Grimm compares the Goth. thiuth, ‘ good,’ in conjunction with the Goth. termination, -7/6. There appears no affinity between revdcAa and revrAoy or cevrAov.
2.’Apdpaxoy, Aadxor Sovwdnrd. AndAd= Arm. det. ‘ Ori- gan’ isin Arm, zovirak: 8ov-w and zov-irak may be derived from a common root. Grimm notices the O. H. Germ. for ‘origan,’ dosto or tosto, as a word which would be like the Dacian, if SouwdnAd were changed into SovocdnAd.
8. Bovwvla Aeveh, Adxot ktvouordad. No name in Arm. A German name for ‘briony’ is hund’s riibe, ‘dog’s turnip.’ The first element of «vov-Bo.r\a might thus=Gr. xuvde (cf. cuvopau(3n), = Gael. coin, = Lat. canis, = Sansk. gunas = Arm. San. For -Boird, see ante, in Dac., p. 78, No. 8, and ef. Gael. doi/, ‘ umbo,’ bolg, ‘bulga.’ ‘ Dog-radish’ would be in Arm., Sanabotk or snbotk. Cf. sanazovkn or snzovkn (dog-fish), ‘ashark ;’ Sukhatot (dog-grape), ‘the plant night-shade, sola- num, But the Gael. coin-bhile (dog-tree), ‘ the dogberry-tree, cornus,’ is the nearest name to xvovfoAd. Several names of plants begin with ‘ dog-.’ INDEX OF ETRUSCAN WORDS. (The words gwen as Hiruscan by Greek or Latin authors are Achrun, 120.
Achs, 112, 114, 1165. Hear, 97.
Mteus, 97.
A galletor ? 97, Aivi), 104. Alpan, 122, 123, 128, 130. Am, 189, 145.
Andas, 97.
Ante, 97.
Antar, 97.
A(p)avenke, 114, 115. Aracus, 39, 97.
Arimus, 98.
Arse-verse, 98.
Atena, 152, 159. Atesum, 98.
Avil, 104, 111, 116, 117. Avils, 111, 114, 115, 116. Balteus, 98.
Burrus, 98.
Capra, 99.
Capys, 99.
Cassis, 99.
Celer, 99.
Chiseliks, 126, 127, 130. Dammnus, 99.
Druna, 99.
Eka, 109, 120, 152.
in Italics). Epana, 141, 145.
Epl, 152, 157.
Erai, or era, 141, 146. Erske, 120, 131.
Est, 152, 153.
Etera, 107.
Ethe, 141, 145. Falandum, 99. Februwm, 99.
Fleres, 118, 119, 122, 126, 131. Flerthrke, 119. Fuius, 107.
Gapus, 99.
Gants, 100.
Helephu, 143, 145. Hintha, 152, 157. Hinthiu, 110 (note). Hister, 100.
Hut, 152, 156, 157. Huth, 155, 156.
Ipa, 152, 154.
Itus, 100.
Kana, 118, 131. Kanthke, 115, 116. Kape, 152, 157. Karutezan, 152, 153. Keal, 116, 117. Kecha, 122, 128, 131. Kechase, 159, 160. — Nw et oe Oo TT ee egg om, Mg RR OT Em ee INDEX OF ETRUSCAN WORDS. Kechazi, 152, 159, 160.
Kehen, 110 (note).
Ken, 126, 127.
Kenaphe, 117, 118.
Kerinu, 128.
Kethu, 137, 145.
Kiklena, 113, 115.
Kina, 155.
Kis, 116, 117.
Kisum, 113, 115.
Kizi, 115, 116.
Klalum, 113, 115.
Klan, 106, 108.
Klen, 122, 128, 131, 152, 157.
Klensi, 126, 127, 131, 152, 157.
Knl, 152, 158.
Kuna, 152, 155.
Kver, 121.
Lena, 100.
Lanista, 100.
Leine, or line, 104, 106, 108, 110.
Lenache, 128, 129, 131.
Leskan, 155, 156.
Leskul, 152, 1565.
Letm, 155, 156.
Lisiai, 139, 145.
Lthas, 122, 123, 128, 131.
Lupu, 111, 115, 117.
Lupum, 114, 115.
Lusni, 123, 124.
Ma, 137, 145.
Mar, 138, 145.
Maau, 152, 157.
Mathu, 138, 145.
Mealchisk, 114, 115.
Meani, 115.
Mi, 107, 122, 136, 145, 183.
Muniklet, 152, 157.
Munikleth, 115, 116.
Nak, 120. Nanus, 100. Naper, 152, 164. Nastav, 142, 145. Nepos, 100. Nesl, 109. Nethu, 142, 145. Ni, 137, 145. Nupthzi, or nup’hzi, 115. Penezs, 152, 157. Puia, 107, 108. Puiak, 107, 108. Puiam, 113, 115. Puil, 107. Rasne, 152, 154. Rasnes, 152, 154. Ril, 104, 106. Sains, 110 (note). Sak, 107. Salthn, 123, 125. Sanal, 121, 126, 127, 131. Sech, 107, 112, 1165. Sek, 107. Sie, or isie, 141, 146. Spel, 152, 158. Spelane, 152, 158. Stalke, 117. Subulo, 100. Suthi, 108, 183. Suthik, 128. Suthina, 108 (note). Sver, 121. 199 Teke, 126, 127, 132, = theke. Tenine, 126, 127, 128, 132. Tesne, 152, 154. Tesnsteis, 152, 154. Thapna, 123, 124. Theke, 109. Thipurenai, 140, 145. Thues, 110 (note). Thuf, 122, 128, 132. Thui, 110, 155. 200 INDEX OF ETRUSCAN WORDS. Thup, 122, 132. Tinskvil, 123, 124. Tlen-acheis, 128, 132. Tlen-asies, 126, 132. Tular, 32, 111. Tularu, 152, 155, 157. Turke, 118, 119, 122, 132. Turuke, 118.
Tuthines, 126, 137, 128, 133. Via, 107.
Vorsus, 100.
Zek, 121, 133.
Zilachnke, 115, 116.
Zuki, 152, 156. THE END.
nc a te - cg ASRS . STANDARD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR . PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, 445, WEST STRAND, LONDON. History of Normandy and of Eng- land. By Sir Francis Pareravs, Deputy Keeper of the Records. Octavo. Vols. I.and ITI, 21s. each.
History of England from the Fall of Wolsey to the Death of Elizabeth. By James ANTHONY Froupg. The Second Edition. Octavo. VolumesItoIV. 654s These Volumes complete the reign of Henry the Eighth. Vols. V. and VI. con- taining the Reigns of Edward the Sixth and Mary. 28s.
The Pilgrim: a Dialogue on the Life and Actions of King Henry the Eighth. By Wiitram THomas, Clerk of the Council to Edward VI. Edited, with Notes, from the Archives at Paris and Brussels, by J.A.Froupr. Octavo. 6s. 6d.
History of England during the Reign of George the Third. By WittIamM Massgy, M.P. Octavo. Vols. I., II., and IIT. 12s. each.
History of Trial by Jury. By WiLL1aM Forsytu, M.A. Octavo. 8s.
History of the Whig Administration of 1880. By Joun Artnur Roxxzvucx, M.P. Octavo. Two Vols. 28s. The Spanish Conquest in America, and its Relation to the History of Slavery and to the Government of Colonies. By ArtHuR Hztps. Complete in Four Volumes. Octavo. Vols. I., II., 288.; Vol. IIT., 16s.; Vol IV., 16s. History of Civilization in England. By Hzney Tuomas Bucxrz. The First Volume, Octavo. Second Edition. 21s, The Second Volume, containing the His- tory of Civilization in Spain and Scotland, Revolutions in English History. By Ropgrr Vauenuan, D.D. The First Volume, Revolutions of Race. Octavo. 15s.
The Second Volume, Revolutions én Religion, Octavo. 15s, Studies and Illustrations of the ‘Great Kebellion.” By J. Lanarton Sanwyorp. Octavo, 16s. The Holy City; Historical, Topo- graphica , and Antiquarian Notices of erusalem. y G. Writs, B.D. Second Edition, with Dlustrations and Additions, and a Plan of Jerusalem. Two Vols. £2 65s. History of the Holy Sepulchre. By ProFEssokR WILuI8s. Reprinted from WrttaM’s Holy City. With Illustrations, 8. Plan of Jerusalem, from the Ord- nance Survey. With a Memoir. 93s.; mounted on rollers, 188. The Roman Empire of the West: Four Lectures, by Richarp ConGREVB, M.A., late Fellow and Tutor of W College, Oxford. Post Octavo. 4s.
The Earliest Inhabitants of Ttaly. From Mommsen’s Roman History. By G. RoseErrson. Octavo. 2s. Claudius Ptolemy and the Nile. By WituraM DesporouaH Cooter. Octavo. Witha Map. 4s The Earth and Man; or, Phy- sical Geogra hy in its Relation to the History o Mankind. From the Work of Guyot, with Notes and Copious Index, Cheap Edition, 2s.
Hellas: the Home, the History, the Literature, and the Arts of the Ancient Greeks. From the German of Jacoss, Foolscap Octavo. 4s. 6d. A History of the Literature of Greece. By Professor Mutter and Dr. DownaLps2N, from the Manuscripte of the late K.O. Mutuger. The first half of the Translation by the Right Hon. Sir Gzorar CurRNngEWALL Lxrwis, Bart., M.P. The remainder of the Translation, and the completion of the Work according to the Author’s plan, by JoHw WiLLi1aM Dowatpsonr, D.D. Octavo. Three Vols. 36s. The new portion separately, Two By Jouw Witi1uam Doxaxtpson, D.D. Varronianus; a Critical and Histo- vical Introduction to the Ethnography of Ancient Italy, and the Philological Study of the Latin Language. Third Edition. 16s, The New Cratylus; Contributions towards a more accurate Knowledge of the Greek Language. Third Edition. Revised throughout and considerably enlarged.
Homeric Ballads: the Greek Text, with an English Translation in Verse, and Introduction and Notes. By Dr. Maainn. Small Octavo. 66. Modern Painting at Naples. By Lorp Narizrz. Foolscap Octavo. 4s. 6d, Principles of Imitative Art. By Groraxs Burizs, M.A. Post Octavo. 68.
From the German of BEcKER. Charicles: a Tale Illustrative of Private Life among the Ancient Greeks. N ow. fidition, collated and enlarged. 10s. 6d. Gallus; Roman Scenes of the Time of Augustus. Second Edition, enlarged. With additional Illustrations. 12s.
By Witte Sriziine, M.P. Cloister Life of the Emperor Charles the Fifth. Third Edition. 8s.
A Long Vacation in Continental Picture Galleries. By T. W. JEx Buaxs, M.A. Foolscap Octavo. 3s. 6d. The Young Officer’s Companion. By Major-General Lord Dz Ros. Second Edition. 6a. Twelve Years of a Soldier’s Life in India. Extracts from Letters of Major Hopsoy,Commandant of Hodson’s Horse ; Edited by his Brother, the Rev. Gzorcr H. Hopsox, M.A. Third Edition, with Additions. 10s. 6d.
By Hazzis Prewpereast, Burrister- at-Law. The Law relating to Officers in the Army. Revised Edition. 6s, 6d. The Law relating to Officers of the Navy. In Two Parts. 10s. 6d.
STANDARD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR By the Right Hon. Sir G. Cozrwzwaxh EWis, Bart., M.P. On Foreign Jurisdiction and _ the Extradition of Criminals. Octavo. 2s, 6d. An Enquiry into the Credibility of the Early Roman History. Octavo. ) ols. . On the Use and Abuse of Certain Political Terms. Octavo. 9s. 6d. On the Methods of Observation and Reasoning in Politics. Octavo. Two Vole. 288. On the Influence of Authority in Matters of Opinion. Octavo. 10s. 6d.
George Canning and his Times. By Aveustus GraNvILLE STAPLETON, Octavo. 16s. Oxford Essays. By Members of the University, Four Volumes, 7s. 6d. each.
rd Cambridge Essays. By Members of the University. Four Volumes, 7s, 6d. eacn.
By the Author of ‘ Friends in Council.’ Friends in Council. A New Series. Two Volumes. Post Octavo. 14s. Friends in Council. First Series. New Edition. Two Volumes. Qs. Companions of my Solitude. Fifth Edition. 3s, 6d. ‘Essays written in the Intervals of Business. Seventh Edition. 2s. 6d. On Taxation: how it is raised and how it is expended. By Lzowx Levi, Pro- fessor of Commercial Law in King’s Col- lege, London. Post Octavo. 7s. 6d, Man and his Dwelling Place. An Essay towards the Interpretation of Nature. I, Of Science. II. Of Philosophy. ITI. Of Religion. IV. Of Ethics. V. Dialogues. Small Octavo. 9, PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. By Jouw Sruart Miu. Considerations on Representative Government, Octavo. Dissertations and Discussions, Poli- tical, Philosophical, and Historical. 24s. Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform. Second Edition, with Supplement. 1s. 6d. On Liberty. Second Edition. 7s. 6d. Principles of Political Economy. Fourth Edition. Two Volumes. 30s. A System of Logic, Ratiocinative and Inductive. Fourth Edition. Two Volumes. 265s. By Avex. Barn, M.A., Examiner in Logic and Moral Philosophy in the University of London. The Senses and the Intellect. Octavo. 165s. The Emotions and the Will: com- pleting a Systematic Exposition of the uman Mind, Octavo. 165s.
Dialogues on Divine Providence. By a Fellow of a College. Foolscap Octavo. 3s. 6d. God’s Acre; or, Historical Notices relating to Churchyards. By Mrs. Srowsz. Post Octavo. 10s. 6d. Transactions of the National Asso- ciation for the Promotion of Social Science, 1857. Octavo, 168. 1869, 16s. 1860. The Institutes of Justinian; with English Introduction, Translation, and Notes. By THomas C. Sawpanrs, M.A., late Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. Octavo. 165s. Principles and Maxims of Jurispru- dence. By J. G. PuirimoreE, Q.C., Header to the Four Inns of Court, Octavo, 8. Statutes relating tothe Ecclesiastical Institutions of EKugland, India, and the Colonies; with the Decisions thereon, B ARCHIBALD J. Stzruuns, M.A., F.B.S. Two Volumes, Royal Octavo. £3 3s. Charges on the Administration of the Criminal Law, the ression of Crime, and the Reformation of Offenders. By Marruew Davenport Hix, Q.C., Recorder of Birmingham. Octavo. 16s, Remains of Bishop Copleston. With Reminiscences of his Life. By the Arch- bishop of Dublin. With Portrait. Memoir of Bishop Copleston. By W. J. Cortestox, M.A. Octavo. 10s. 6d. Essays and Remains of the Rev. Ropert ALFRED VauGHaN. With a Memoir by R. Vauauay, D.D. Two Vols., with Portrait. 14s. English Life, Social and Domestic, in the Nineteenth Century. Third Edition, Revised. 4s. 6d. Evelyn’s Life of Mrs. Godolphin ; Edited by the Bishop of Oxford. Third Edition, with Portrait, 66. The Merchant and the Friar; Truths and Fictions of the Middle Ages. An Historical Tale. By Sir Francis Paueravs. Second Edition. 3s. The Recreations of a Country Par- son. Being a Selection from the Contri- butions of A. K. H. B. to Fraser’s Maga- sine, First Series. Second Edition. Crown Octavo. 9s. Second Series. Crown Octavo, By Wririam Grorar Crarx, M.A, Public Orator, Cambridge. Peloponnesus: Notes of Study and Travel. Octavo. With Maps. 10s. 6d, Gazpacho; or, Summer Months in Spain. New and Cheaper Edition, 6s. The Mediterranean : a Memoir, Phy- sical, Historical, and Nautical. By Ad- miral iral W. H. Surrn, F.B.8.,&0, Octavo.
6s. Tour in the Crimea, and other Countries adjacent to the Black Sea. By Lord Dz Ros. Crown Octavo, 4s. 6d. 4 STANDARD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR _A Manual of Geographical Science, Mathematical, Physical, Historical, and Descriptive. In Two Parts. Part I. comprises MATHEMATICAL GEOGRAPHY. By the late Professor M. O’ Brizy. PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By D.T. Ansrep, M.A., F.R.8. CHARTOGRAPHY. By J. RB. Jacx- son, F.R.8. THEORY OF DESCRIPTION AND GEOGRAPHICAL TERMINOLOGY. By the Rev. C. G. Nicoray. Part IT. contains ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. By the Rev. W. L. Bevan. MARITIME DISCOVERY AND MODERN GEOGRAPHY. By the Rev. C. @. Nicouay. And a copious Index to the whole Work. Two closely-printed Volumes, Octavo, with many Woodcuts, 25s. 6d. The Parts sepa- rately. Part I., 10s. 6d.; Part IT., 15s. An Atlas of Physical and Historical Geography. Engraved by J. W. Lowry, under the direction of Professor ANstED and the Rev, C. G. Niconay. CONTENTS :— 1. Reference Map.—The World on Mer- cator’s Projection. . 2. Meteorological Map of the World. 8. Relief Map of the World, showing the Elevations of the Earth’s Surface, 4. Phytographical Map, showing the Distribution of Plants in the World. Vertical Distribution of Plants and Animals, 5. Zoological Map, showing the Distri- bution of Animals in the World. Ethnographical Map, showing the Dis- tribution of the Races of Men. 6. Chart of Ancient and Modern Geo- graphy and Geographical Discoveries. Imperial Folio, in a Wrapper, 5s. This Atlas was constructed with an especial view to the above Manual, but will be found a valuable companion to Works on Geography in General. The Military To ography of Conti- nental Europe. From the French of M., Th. Lavallée. By Col. J. R. Jackson, F.R.S., &c. 8s. The Kingdom and People of Siam; With a Narrative of the Mission to that Country in 1855. By Sir Jonw Bowrrya, F.R.S., her Majesty's Plenipotentiary in China. Two Vols., with Illustrations and Map. 32s. A Year with the Turks. By Warinetor W. Sxxyra, M.A. With a Coloured Ethnographical Map by Lowry. Crown Octavo. 88. The Biographical History of Philo- sophy, from its origin in Greece down to the present day. By Gzorer Henny Lewes. Library Edition. Octavo. 168. Paley’s Evidences of Christianity. With Annotations by the ARCHBISHOP OF Dusirn. Octavo, 9s. Paley’s Moral Philosophy, with Annotations by Rrcnarp WHatgty, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. Octavo. 7s. Bacon’s Essays, with Annotations by Archbishop Waargiy. Fifth Edition. Octavo. 10s. 6d.
By Ricgarp CHENEVIX TRENCH, D.D., Dean of Westminster. A Select Glossary of English Words used formerly in Senses different from their present. Second Edition. 4. English, Past and Present. Fourth Edition. 40. Proverbs and their Lessons. Fifth Edition. 3s. On the Study of Words. Tenth Edition. 3s. 6d. - On Deficiencies in our English Dictionaries, Second Edition. Octavo. 3s.
State Papers and Correspondence, illustrative of the State of Europe, from the Revolution to the Accession of the House of Hanover; with Introduction, Notes, and Sketches. By Joun M. Kemaiz, M.A. Octavo. 16s.
On the Classification and Geogra- phical Distribution of the Mammalia: eing the Lecture on Sir Robert Reade’s Foundation, delivered before the Uni- versity of Cambridge, 1859; with an Appendix on the Gorilla, and on the Extinction and Transmutation of Species. By Ricuarp Owen, F.R.8., Superin- tendent of the Natural History Department in the British Museum. Octavo. 6s. Leaves from the Note-Book of a Naturalist. By W. J. Bropzxir, F.R.8. Post Octavo. 10s. 6d. Familiar History of Birds. By Bishop StamLEy. Cheaper Edition. 3s. 6d.
PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. 5 By Witiram WueweE tt, D.D., F.RS., Master of Trinity Coll., Camb. History of the Inductive Sciences. Third Edition. Three Vols. 24s. History of Scientific Ideas: being the First Part of a Newly Revised Edition of the Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences. Small Octavo. Two Vols, 14s. Novum Organon Renovatum : being the Second Part of a Newly Revise Edition of the Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences. Small Octavo. 7s. On the Philosophy of Discovery, Chapters Historical and Critical, being the hird and concluding Part of the Revised Edition of the Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences. Qs. Indications of the Creator. Second Edition. 58. 6d. Elements of Morality ; including Polity. Two Vols. Third Edition 165s. Lectures on Systematic Morality. Octavo. 7s. 6d. Of a Liberal Education in General. Part I., 4s. 6d.; Part II, 3s. 6d.; Part III., 2s. On the Principles of English Uni- versity Education. Octavo. 5s. Architectural Notes on German Churches. Third Edition. Octavo. 12s. By Many Rosegrs. Wild Animals; and the Regions they Inhabit. Cheaper Edition. 2s. 6d. Domesticated Animals; with refer- ence to Civilization, Cheaper Edition. 28. 6d.
By Emity SHIRRBFF. Intellectual Education, and its In- fluence on the Character and Happiness of Women, Post Octavo. 10s. 6d. Why should we Learn? Short Lectures addressed to Schools, Foolscap Octavo. 2s.
A System of Surgery, Theoretical and Practical, in Treatises by various Authors, arranged and edited by T. Howmes, M.A. Cantab, Assistant Surgeon to the Hospital for Sick Children. Volume I,—General Pathology. Demy 8vo, £1 1s. Lectures on the Principles and Prac- tice of Physic. By THomas Watson, M.D., Physician Extraordinary to the Queen. ourth Edition, revised. Two olumes. Octavo, 34s.
By Hewny Gray, F.R.S., Lecturer on Anatomy at 8t. George’s Hospital. Anatomy, Descriptive and Surgical. With nearly 400 large Woodcuts, from original Drawings, from Dissections made by the Author and Dr, Carter. Royal Octavo, Second Edition. 28s. The Structure and Use of the Spleen. With 64 Illustrations. 15s.
Physiological Anatomy and Physio- logy of Man. By Rosert Brnrury Topp, M.D., F.R.8., and WILiiaM’ Bowman, F.R.8S., of King’s College. With numerous Original ustrations, Two Volumes. £2. Manual of Human Microscopic Anatomy. By Aubert Kouiixer. With numerous Illustrations. Octavo. 24s. On Spasm, Languor, and Palsy. B J. oe Winer, MD. Post Octave. 78. y By Grorer Jonnson, M.D., Physician to King’s College Hospital. On the Diseases of the Kidney ; their Pathology, Diagnosis, and Treatment. Octavo. With Illustrations. 14s. On Epidemic Diarrhcea and Cholera; their Pathology and Treatment. With a Record of Cases. Crown Octavo. 7s. 6d.
Lunacy and Lunatic Life: with Hints on Management. Small Octavo. 3s. 6d. On Medical Testimonyand Evidence in Cases of Lunacy; with an Essay on the Conditions of Mental Soundness. By Tuomas Mayo, M.D., F.R.8., President of the Royal College of Physicians. Fools- cap Octavo. 3s. 6d. Diphtheria : its History and Treat- ment, By E. Hzaptam GreENHow, M.D Fellow of the Royal Coilege of Physicians. Octavo. 78. 6d. A Dictionary of Materia Medica and Pharmacy. By WiLtiamM THoMas BRanpDeE, F.R.8. Ooctavo. 165s. Popular Physiology. ; . Tht Baio wey Yn re By Joun Tomes, F.R.S. Lectures on Dental Physiology and Sargery. Octavo. With 100 Ilustrations. 128. On the Use and Management of Artificial Teeth. With ustrations. 8s. 6d.
German Mineral Waters: and their employment in certain Chronic Diseases. By Starismunpd Surao, M.D., Senior Physician of the German Hospital. Fools- cap Octavo. 7s. 6d. The Influence of the Climates of Pau, and of various parts of Italy, &c., on Health and Disease. By A. Taytor, M.D. F-R.8.E. Second Edition, enlarged.
By Witulam ALLew Mriuzr, M.D., F.B.S., Professor of Chemistry, King’s College, ndon, Elements of Chemistry, Theoretical] and Practical. With numerous Illustra- tions. Part I. Chemical Physics. Second Edition. 10s.6d. Part II. Inorganic Che- mistry. Second Edition. 20s. Part III. Organic Chemistry. 20s. First Lines in Chemistry for Be- inners. By Dr. ALBEHT J. Berways, .C.8., Lecturer on Chemistry at St, Mary’s Hospital. With Illustrations. 7s. The Chemistry of the Four Ancient Elements—Fire, Air, Earth, and Water : an Essay founded upon Lectures delivered before her Majesty the Queen. By THomas GairFirHs. Sccond Edition. 4s. 6d. Of the Plurality of Worlds. An Essay. Fifth Edition, 6s. Lectures on Astronomy, delivered at King’s College, London. By Henry Mosgeizy, M.A., F.R.8., one of her Majesty’s Inspectors of Schools. Cheaper Edition, 3s. 6d. Recreations in Astronomy. By the Rev. Lawis TOMLINSON. Fourth Edition. 4s. 6d.
By J. Russzti Hip, Foreign Secretary . - of the Royal Astronomical Society of London. The Comets: with an Account of Modern Discoveries, and a Table of all the Calculated Comets, from the Earliest Ages, Post Octavo. 5s. 6d. The Comet of 1556: on its antici- ated Re-appearance, andon the Appre- ension of Danger from Comets. Post Octavo. 2s. 6d. An Astronomical Vocabulary; an Explanation of all Terms in Use amongst Astronomers. Small Octavo. 1s.6d.
STANDARD EDITIONS PRINTED FOR Elements of Meteorology. By John Freperick DanrEgut, F.R.8., &. Two Volumes, With Charts and Plates. 32s. On the Nature of Thunder-storms ; and on the Means of Protecting Buildings and Shi ping inst the Effects of Light- ning. By Sir W. Swow Haznzis, F.R.S. Octavo. 10s. €d. The British Paleozoic Rocks and Fossils. BY Professor SEDGWICK and Professor M‘Coy. Royal Quarto, with numerous Plates. Two Vols. 42s. By Captain Lznpy, Director of the Practical Military College at Sunbury, late of the French Staff. Elements of Fortification, Field and Permanent. With 236 Woodcuts. Ts. 6d. The Principles of War; or, Ele- mentary Treatise on the Higher Tactics and Strategy, intended for the use of young Military Students. 6s. By Burigr Witiiams, C.E. Practical Geodesy; Chain Sur- veying, Surveying Instruments, Levelling, Trigonometry, and Mining; Maritime, Estate, Parochial, and ilroad Sur- veying. Third Edition revised. Octavo. 8s.8d. A Manual of Model-Drawing from Solid Forms; with a Popular View of Perspective; Shaded Engravings of the Models, and numerous Woodcuts. Octavo. 15s. This Manual is published under the Sanction of the Committee of Council on Education.
Readings in English Prose Litera- ture; from the Works of the best English Writers; with Essays on English Lite- rature. Fifth Edition, 3s. 6d. Readings in Poetry; from the Works of the best English Poets, with Specimens of the American Poets. Thir- teenth Edition. 3s. 6d. Readings in Biography; a Selection of the Lives of Eminent Men of all Nations. Fifth Edition. 3s. 6d. Readings in Science; Familiar Ex- lanations of Appearances and Principles in Natural Philosophy. Fourth Edition. 3a.
PARKER, SON, AND BOURN, WEST STRAND. Readings from Shakspeare ; for the Use of Young Persons. Edited the Author of Aids to Development, &c. Fools- cap Octavo. 4s. 6d. Woman’s Rights and Duties, con- sidered with reference to their Effects on Society and on her own Condition. By a oman, Two Volumes, Post Octavo. 14s, Woman’s Mission. The Fourteenth Edition. 2s. 6g. Spiritual Songs for the Sundays and | oly days throughout the Year. By Joun 8. B. Monsgxi1i, LL.D. Second Edition, revised. 4s. 6d. By Coventry PaTMoRE. Faithful for Ever. Foolscap Octavo. 63. The Angel in the House. Part I. The Betrothal. Part II. The Espousals, Cheap Edition, in One Volume. 7s. 6d.
Songs for the Suffering. By Rev. THOMAS Davis, M.A. Foolscap Octavo. 4s. 6d. Cecil and Mary; or, Phases of Life and Love. <A Missionary Poem. By JoszrH Epwarp JacxsoN. Foolscap Octavo. 4s. Orestes and the Avengers. An Hellenic Mystery. ‘Our eyes see all around in gloom or glow, Hues of their own, fresh borrowed of the eart,’ Foolscap Octavo. 2s, 6d. Pinocchi, and other Poems. Octavo. 5s. Days and Hours, and other Poems. By Frarepurick Tennyson. Foolscap Oc- tavo. 6s. Crown By the Rev. Coarizs KINGSLEY. Andromeda,andotherPoems. Second Edition. 5s. The Saint’s Tragedy : the True Story of Elizabeth of Hungary, Third Edition. 5s.
Oulita, the Serf; a Tragedy. By the Author of Friends in Council. 68. King H the Second. An His- total Drawe. 6s. en Nina Sforza. A Tragedy. By R. Zouem 8 teavenror. Phra Haition. 2s.
The Sea Spirit, and other Poems. By Lapy Lusuineronr. 4s. 6d. Arundines Cami, sive Musarum Can- tabrigiensium Lusus Canori. Collegit atque edidit Hxenaicus Drusy, M.A.
Fifth and cheaper Edition. 7s. 6d.
By Ricuarp CHENEVIX TRENCH. Calderon’s Life’s a Dream: with an Essay on his Life and Genius, 4s. 6d. Justin Martyr, and other Poems. Fourth Edition. 6s. Poems from EHastern Sources: Geno- veva and other Poems. Second Edition. 5s. 6d. Blegiac Poems. Third Edition. 2s. 6d. By Evaas Atrexp Bownina. The Book of Psalms literally rendered into English Verse. Small Octavo. 5s. The Complete Poems of Schiller, Attemp d in English Verse. Foolscap Octavo. The Poems of Goethe. Translated in the original Metres. 7s. 6d. Translated by THropork Marrin. The Odes of Horace, with a Life and Notes. Second Edition. 9s. Catullus. Translated into English Verse, with Life and Notes. Aladdin. A Dramatic Poem. B ApaM OEHLENSCHLAEGER. 58. , Correggio. A Tragedy. By Oxu- LENSCHLAEQGER. 33. King Rene’s Daughter: a Danish Lyrical Drama. By Hengiox Herrz. 2s. 6d. By the Author of The Heir of Redelyffe. Hopes and Fears; or, Scenes from the Life ofa Spinater. Two Vols., Fools- cap 8vo, 12s, The Heir of Redclyffe. Eleventh Edition. 68. Heartsease, or the Brother’s Wife. Sixth Edition. 6s, The Lances of Lynwood. Fourth Edition. 3s. The Little Duke. Cheap Edition. 1s, 6d. The Daisy Chain. Cheap Edition. Second Edition. One Volume. 6s. Dynevor Terrace. 68,
